Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Hey, do you know who that is? I don’t think I saw this person at the welcoming feast.”

“Hm. Don’t know. I don’t think they’re one of the staff. My brothers would have told me when one of the professors had a child. Shall we follow them? They look suspicious.”

“You cannot just follow people. And our class starts in fifteen minutes. We have no time.”

“Girl, nobody asked you. They could be a spy sent by the Death Eaters.”

“Ron, Hermione is right. We already came too late at our first class. I don’t need a repeat. It’s just our third day in school and we already lost house points.”

“Fine. What was our next class?”

“Flying.”

“Oh good. Definitely a class I like, although we have it together with Slytherin.”

The three kids run into the opposite direction of where the adult and child had disappeared.

----

“Whoa, mama, you really went here for school?”

“Yes. If I remember correctly, the hospital wing should be in this direction. Be careful with the stairs, Juna, and stay close.”

“Yes, mama.” The little five-year-old reached for her mother's black robe and held on to it. Since they arrived two weeks ago in the little town near the castle, she was excited to see it from the inside. Her mother had opened a small shop, where her older brother was currently taking care about the customers, when not even a day after they settled in, they got an owl with an ordering for several potions.

Her mother didn’t seem very happy, but accepted the order nonetheless. They wanted to make a fresh start, but hadn’t many options. Her other parent died not long ago and his parents, who never accepted her mother or his two children, even if she was their biological grandchild, used their power to force them out of their home. So, they were forced to leave the country they had lived in as long as she could remember and returned to the country where her mother and her older half-brother were born.

Both children knew her mother disliked being back in the country, but somehow every time they tried to travel into another country they landed again in London, much to her mother’s frustration. In the end, they had no other choice as to stay and find a place for their restart. And just as they decided it, mother get a letter from an old man, offering his drugstore in Hogsmeade, explaining it had a separated potions lab below the shop and also an apartment with several rooms above. And the best, it even had a garden, where they could grow plants.

Of course, Juna’s mother was skeptical and very suspicious about the whole thing. They just had arrived and he had been away for fifteen years, not to say that he didn’t want to live at this place if he could help it. But again it seemed luck wasn’t on their side, at least not from her mother’s point of view, because everywhere they looked nothing seemed to fit. Either something was missing, there wasn’t enough place or it was just too expensive. Juna had watched her mother cursing quite a lot in this time and had to hold back her laughing.

Her older brother, well half-brother, Sephiroth, on the other hand was calm and collected, often soothing their mother and reassuring that they will find a place.

“There we are. I forgot how big the castle is.” Juna watched her mother knocking on the big door before entering.

“Who’s there? Oh. Did we have an appointment?” An older woman came out from a small room, probably serving as an office. Juna hid half behind her mother. She was shy and due to some unpleasant encounters wary of new people, she didn’t know. The woman looked confused and Juna wondered if she hadn’t sent them the order.

“Greetings, Madame Pomfrey. We’re just here to deliver the potions you ordered.”

“Excuse me? I think there must be a mistake. I didn’t order anything.”

“Maybe it was someone else from the staff and they didn’t inform you. I got this letter not long ago with an order for several different healing potions for the hospital wing in Hogwarts. Juna, angel, would you please give Madame Pomfrey the order.”

“Sure, mama.”

“Oh my, look at the little cutie. Juna is your name?”

“Yes, Juna Serafina Snape. Nice to meet you.”, greeted Juna shyly, while stretching out her hand to hand over the letter, pressing herself back against her mother as soon as the mediwitch took it from her.

“Snape?”, startled the mediwitch looking back at the other adult, taking a closer look at him.

“Severus? Are you Severus Snape?” Juna looked up and saw her mother frowning.

“Yes. Long time not seen Madame Pomfrey, but may I ask why you look as if you’d seeing a ghost?” And truth to be told, Juna could only agree. The woman looked shocked, hand over her mouth and eyes wide open and there were even tears in them.

“B-but, I…we thought…we were told you died. By Merlin.”

“I don’t understand. Who told you I died? I left Hogwarts after this particular nasty incident, which involved Lupin as you surely were aware about, or maybe not.”, muttered Severus the last three words, because Poppy seemed even more shocked. “Well I think it doesn’t matter anymore anyway. As you can see, I’m still alive and even managed to become a respectable potioneer.”

“But.”

“Madame Pomfrey. If you just would be so nice to accept the potions, please. I don’t want to leave my son alone for too long and there are a lot more potions to brew.”

“You also have a son? How old is he?”

“Fourteen”

“Fourteen?” That shocked the mediwitch even more, which Juna couldn’t blame her for. Her mother just turned thirty-one in January, while her brother would turn fifteen on November 5^th.

“Soon be fifteen, just two more month.”, added Juna. She watched the woman trying to get back her composure, but failed miserable.

“Madame Pomfrey, I’m not here to discuss my children or what happened. I’m just here to deliver the potions you ordered, so if you wouldn’t mind to sign here, please, so we can turn to our own business again.”

“But, I didn’t order any potions. Every potion we’re using is brewed by our own potions master, Professor Greenwater.”

“Greenwater? Never heard the name. I assume Professor Slughorn left Hogwarts then?”

“Yes. He retired two years later after you disappeared. I think he was shocked how bad most of the students were actually. And I don’t mean only their grades. Actually, it had been an eye opener for most.”

“Madame Pomfrey. I’m not here to listen of the aftermath of my disappearance. Therefore, I’d much appreciate if we come back to the matter. If it wasn’t you, who did the order, then maybe there was a misunderstanding or someone played a prank. Wouldn’t be the first time in this school. At least, I can sell the potions to someone else. Therefore, my apology for the disturbance. We’ll take our leave. Have a nice day.” Severus turned, but stopped halfway due to Poppy’s calling.

“Wait. Actually, I’m out of some of these potions. Reginald, I mean Professor Greenwater, wasn’t able to brew them over the summer, though I had told him, several times, that I need them. Maybe Minerva, Professor McGonagall, made the order and just forgot to inform me. I mean the order doesn’t look compromised and I complained quite often that Professor Greenwater wouldn’t brew any potions in time and I often enough had to ask St. Mungo if they could send me a few.”

“Honestly, I don’t care, who did the order as long as I am paid. Just let me know, if you need some more. Should we come to an agreement, maybe one of the professors could pick them up, if they are visiting Hogsmeade during the weekends.”

“Sure, thank you, Mr. Snape. And…it’s truly good to see you’re fine. Your daughter seems very well behaved, even if a little shy, but it was my pleasure to meet you Ms. Snape.” The mediwitch gave the little girl a smile, which Juna returned with her own shy smile and a little nod.

“Likewise, Madame. My parents taught me well, even if it’s just Mama, brother and I now.”

“Oh. I’m sorry to hear this. My condolence for the loss. Please, let me know, if you need help, though I hope you won’t need a help of a healer…well…you know what I mean.”, rumbled the mediwitch embarrassed. This wasn’t usually the case and surprised even her a little.

“Thank you, but we’ll be fine. If you might put your signature here, please.”

“Of course. I’ll inform Minerva that you delivered the order. Therefore my thanks.” Severus nodded, handing her over the potions and prepared himself to leave, as suddenly the door was swung open and Madame Hooch entered with a sobbing student, cradling his hand.

“Madame Pomfrey, I’m sorry to interrupt, but Mr. Longbottom fell from his broom during his first flying lesson and broke his wrist. If you might take care of him.”

“Of course, please sit him down in the bed over there. Mr. Snape, my thanks again. And…if you need anything, please don’t hesitate to call me. Until next time.” Severus had stepped aside to let the two newcomers pass him, Juna following his movements. He didn’t comment her obviously offer for help, just giving another nod to the mediwitch, before taking the hand of his daughter and leading them outside.

Meanwhile, Madame Hooch had lifted her head of hearing the name ‘Snape’. She watched the man and child go, before turning to her colleague.

“Snape? As in Severus Snape?”

“Yes, seems he didn’t die as someone had told us. I’m really glad. I will never forget the commotion when it came out he vanished or when we got news of his death.”

“Indeed. I hadn’t thought his disappearance or death would cause so much distress and uproar among the students. After all, he hadn’t a lot of friends, except this red-headed girl, well at least until even she quit their friendship. And the whole debacle with this so-called Marauders. Well it’s good to see he’s fine. I assume the little girl is his daughter?”

“Yes. And would you believe it? He also has a fourteen-year-old son, well fifteen soon. And if my guess is correct, he gave birth to both of them or at least to her.”

“Are you saying, what I’m think you’re saying? That would mean…”

“Mr. Snape is a male bearer and he might have been pregnant the time he left Hogwarts or shortly after. Depending on when his son was born.” Madame Hooch gaped at Poppy.

“Truly? Well, if I remember correctly, he always looked more feminine than the other males and didn’t change much as it seems.”

“Not unusual for male bearers. However, I can’t remember when the last time was I saw one. I think I heard about a few outside of Britain, but they have become very rare. At one point, I thought Lucius Malfoy could be one, but he isn’t.”

“And who do you think might be the father, if he fell pregnant before leaving? I can’t remember someone showing any interest in him. Oh my.” Hooch stared at Poppy, hoping she was wrong in her assumption, but she could see that the mediwitch thought the same.

“Exactly. I fear we missed a lot.”, whispered Poppy.

The two witches talked a little more, while Poppy healed Neville’s injury, not caring that the boy heard everything they said.

----

Just as they stepped outside the castle, another professor came into view, followed by a small boy. Severus only bowed slightly not stopping in his traces. McGonagall returned it, but also not stopping her fast paces and didn’t seem to recognize him of which Severus was grateful. He had no desire to stay any longer and maybe risking running into the headmaster.

He had no desire to tell anyone where he had been or why he left without saying a word. Hearing that everyone thought he was dead, explained at least why he had so much trouble to register his new business and why everyone wanted to see his birth certificate and a copy with a current inheritance test from Gringotts.

Why no one said anything about him being dead, he had no clue. Maybe they just forget he ever existed, it wouldn’t surprise him.

“Mama? If I’m old enough, will I go to Hogwarts? It’s seems a very nice place.”

“We will see, angel. There are other schools you might want to consider else way. You could go to Beauxbatons in France, for example.”

“But Hogwarts is much closer and you went also there. Was it so bad? Is that the reason why you didn’t let Sephiroth go?”

“Let us say. There was a reason why I didn’t finish, no it wasn’t because of your brother, I hadn’t known that I was pregnant at this point, but there was too much happening for me to stay. Hogwarts wasn’t what I hoped it’d become and I don’t regret my decision to leave it behind me. Maybe I’ll tell you more if you’re older, but if I hadn’t left, I might hadn’t met your father and you wouldn’t be here.”

“Oh. I see.” Juna looked down, and then up. “Then I’m happy you left, even if Lady Magic wasn’t very happy.”

Juna had once a dream, where a beautiful figure visited her, showing Juna different kinds of images, from the past, present and future. She had seen Hogwarts, a figure standing at the edge of a huge forest, watching in sadness a bloody child turning their back on the castle and leaving. Juna was sure it had been her teenage mother. She was also sure the figure was Lady Magic.

“Lady Magic? I don’t think she much cared about an unimportant student. There were other much more significant students than me.”

“That’s not true.” Juna looked down again, tears forming in her eyes. She had once heard her father talking with Sephiroth after a very nasty fight he had with mother. She didn’t understood much, only that father told Sephiroth how much their mother loved him despite the fact how he came to be. That it wasn’t his fault what his biological father had done. She guessed that whatever happened, was much to her mother’s dislike, and what reminds her now, that this something Sephiroth’s biological father had done, happened here in this school.

“Ah, don’t be sad, my sweet angel.” Severus picked his daughter up and nudged her nose. “Maybe I wasn’t important, but I’ll never see your brother as anything else as a blessing followed by meeting your father and then getting you. I love your brother as much as I love you and we’ll manage. I did it before I met your father, and I’ll do it again. You don’t have to worry, even if we don’t have a lot of money, yet.”

“I don’t care about money. I just need you and Sephiroth.” Juna gave him a kiss on the cheek, wrapped her arms around his neck and then put her head on his shoulder looking at the big castle.

They both didn’t know it yet, but someday Hogwarts will be their home.

----

“You won’t believe what I heard when I was in the infirmary.”

“What did you hear?”

“Madame Pomfrey and Madame Hooch talked about a visitor. I saw him just leaving the hospital and he had a child with him.” Ron and Harry exchanged a look, wondering if that’s were the same people they saw before going to the flying lesson.

“A man? Are you sure? We saw a person with shoulder long black hair. There was also a child, therefore I assumed it was a woman and the mother of the child.”, said Ron.

“Yes, that’s them.”

“I saw them again as they left the castle, while I was following McGonagall. I had also thought it’s a woman at first, but I wasn’t sure.”, added Harry.

“What about them?”, asked Ron.

“Well, it’s definitely a man and Madam Pomfrey was saying he is a male bearer and that they thought he died after an incident in Hogwarts, but as it seems he just left. It also caused a lot of ruckus, especially under the Slytherins, but also among the Gryffindors.”

“Why those two houses?”

“He was a Slytherin.”

“I knew it. The man looks like a snake. Wearing all black and so on. Did he join the death eaters and attacked Gryffindors?”

“No, as much I understood he vanished end of the fifth year and was presumed dead.”

“But why it’d cause a ruckus, especially among the Gryffindors?”

“Because there was a group, called the Marauders, all Gryffindors. They liked to prank students, especially Slytherins, but how it sounded, it weren’t harmless pranks. Madame Pomfrey remembered how she often had to treat nasty wounds, because someone found it funny to throw things in someone else’s cauldron, which caused many explosions, or using nasty spells. Their favorite victim was this man as it seems, Severus Snape.”

“Hm. Can’t say I pity him. Slytherins are evil and belong in prison. Just remember what Malfoy had done today, though it ended with Harry joining the Quidditch team.” Ron laughed, but Harry hadn’t found it very funny. And it wasn’t even Draco who started the mess, but Ron.

He himself knew how it felt to be bullied and he didn’t wish it on anyone. That’s why he tried to stay out of any fights, but swore he’d defend himself and others, should it be necessary. Today, he intervened only, because Draco and Ron, where fighting over Neville’s Remembrall, which he lost during his unwilling flight. Draco had found it, but immediately Ron accused him of stealing it. Of course, Draco didn’t react well to it and it ended up with all three of them in the air, with Draco throwing it away, instead of giving it to the two Gryffindors.

Harry had managed to catch it before it hit one of the windows and was very proud, even if he was horrified as McGonagall suddenly appeared and told him to follow her. But instead of expelling him, she escorted him to one of the third year classes and introduced him to Oliver Wood, the Quidditch team captain of Gryffindor, as their new seeker.

“I heard about it, congratulation Harry. You hereby the youngest seeker since…don’t know, ever.”, smiled Neville.

“Thanks Neville, but it didn’t stop McGonagall to take ten points and give me a week detention with Filch.”, muttered the smaller boy. “However, I have a question. What is a male bearer? You mentioned the man, Snape, is one?”

“Uh, yes. At least, it was what Madame Pomfrey said, because the little girl called him mama.”

Again Ron laughed, this time even louder.

“What’s so funny?”, asked Harry bewildered.

“Come on. A man, who can bear children and is called mama, how silly is this?”

“Actually, it’s quite normal. Children always call their bearers mother, mom, mama or whatever you call a mother.”, stated Neville.

“I still don’t understand. Are you saying men are able to carry a child?”, frowned Harry.

“Well, not everyone. I’m not even sure when it was the last time a wizard carried a child. I only know about it because my grandma told me about it and took me to a healer to check if I might be one, which I’m not. She wanted to be sure, because one of my ancestors had been a male bearer, but it was a long time ago.”

“Uhm, how can someone tell if he might be a male bearer or not or can only a healer figure it out?”

“Uh. I don’t know. My grandma didn’t tell me much about it and I was still very young when we visited a healer.”

“Huh. I’m sure Madame Pomfrey would be able to tell if anyone of us is a male bearer. I’m just wondering why even my brothers didn’t ever mention it.”

“I think not many are aware that male bearers were a thing at some point. Even my grandmother never met one and she is old.”

“I think it’s better this way. Men shouldn’t bear children, it’s the job of the women.”, shrugged Ron. Harry didn’t know what he should think about it, but disagreed with how Ron seemed to see women. Maybe it’s how he grew up. From what he knows, Molly Weasley isn’t working and only caring for the children and the household. At least it’d explain why Ron behaved often as spoiled brat, even if his family wasn’t as rich as Draco Malfoy’s. Maybe it was a thing among purebloods. Men would work, while women stayed home and cared for the children, not much different as it had been, or in some places still is, in the muggle-world. Just look at the Dursleys, although his aunt was much doing as to spoil Dudley while Harry did all the chores, well until now.

“I don’t see an issue with male bearers. As I said, it was quite normal and it caused less problems when two men loved each other, at least as long as one was a male bearer.”, said Neville and this Harry couldn’t disagree with.

He had once met a couple of the same gender and asked if they didn’t fear god’s punishment. They had looked at him weirdly and asked why god would punish them, whereupon Harry told them what his aunt and uncle said about people loving the same gender and that it was wrong. They had a long talk with him and Harry understood at the end, that nothing was wrong with people with the same gender being in love.

He saw Ron already opening his mouth to say something stupid, so Harry quickly said. “Let us stop talking about this stuff. It’s not our business.”

“Yeah, you’re right. He isn’t even a professor and we probably won’t see him again.”

Somehow, Harry doubted it, but refrained from saying anything. He was just glad finally to get to sleep.

----

“Severus Snape? Are you sure, Minerva?”, asked Dumbledore, sitting in his office with Professor McGonagall across from him.

“Yes. Poppy told me he brought some potions today, showing her a letter with an order. However, neither she nor I ordered anything and I was wondering if it was you.”

“No. I wasn’t even aware that he’s alive, less that he opened a shop in Hogsmeade.”

“Well, we all thought he died, but I thought you might have been informed about him being alive. After all, it was you announcing his death, Albus, even if there wasn’t a body.”

“Well, there was indeed no body, but we found evidence what let us think he died.”

“Yeah. A bloody robe and a snapped wand. I can’t still believe what happened or why he’d have gone into the forest at a full moon.”

“Maybe he hadn’t thought about the risk, because he was still mourning the loss of his friendship with Lily.”

“The boy had been brilliant, surely still is, he wouldn’t have been so stupid to leave the castle on a full moon without a good reason. I think you know very well why he did it and I’m sure it had something to do with your precious marauders.”

“Now, now, Minerva. Remus would have never agreed. You know him.”

“Do I? I thought Sirius was James’ best friend, but look how it turned out. He betrayed James and killed Peter. What might have stopped him to send Mr. Snape into a trap, a boy he loathed since their first year? And I won’t forget how the Slytherin students reacted to his disappearance.”

“Hm. They were quite outraged, especially Mr. Malfoy, even if he wasn’t a student at this time anymore. Do you think Mr. Snape might have returned to join the death eaters?”

Minerva rose an eyebrow. “I don’t think so. Would he have been interested then he would have done it after he left.”

“Maybe he did and we just don’t know about it. The war made us blind to the things happening right in front of us.”

“Really Albus? I think someone would have mentioned him. Furthermore, it wasn’t only the war, which made us blind Albus. Stop accusing every Slytherin, former or not, to be a death eater. There were plenty members of the houses who joined the Dark Lord. And it’s particular our own fault, especially how we treated them. Our prejudices made us blind especially our thinking of Gryffindors cannot do any wrong. How often had students told us what James and Sirius had done, but we dismissed it or accused them of lying. I’m still ashamed of myself that I hadn’t seen it sooner.”, muttered Minerva.

”And we didn’t see how Mr. Snape’s own housemates treated him. And you know that Horace didn’t care much about what was happening in his house. He was too much busy with making good friends with the future heirs as to care about those who hadn’t the same power in name or the talent in his subject.”

“Hm, wasn’t Severus a prodigy in potions?”

“Tsk. I’d say he still is. Horace thought it was only because of Lily. She was his favorite student, at least until her grades begun to drop. It seems it wasn’t her with the talent, but her constant partner in class, namely Severus Snape, until the moment he wasn’t. You know, I actually looked into the grades of all the students of Severus’ year. Did you know that almost all Slytherins lost a few grades after he was gone? Even some of the younger had more difficulties to keep their grades. Madame Pomfrey told me, that she had even heard some of them mutter why their pet could be so stupid to get himself killed.”

Albus looked down into his hands. “I hadn’t known. But it’d explain why the Slytherins were so upset at the time. I can’t just understand why the Marauders behaved so weirdly. They were almost panicked after I announced Severus’ death.”

“It’s just one more reason to what I said. Be honest, didn’t you ever wonder if they could have anything to do with it? Can we even be sure it wasn’t Remus who attacked him? You say he wouldn’t have agreed to trap Mr. Snape, but can we sure he wasn’t involved, wanted or not? Maybe he got out of the Shrieking Shack somehow.”

“I don’t know, Minerva. He told me, he couldn’t remember to be out. And when he woke up, he was still in the shack. And there was no blood either, at least not that of another wixen. I checked it for myself. I’m very sure, it wasn’t Remus.”

Both were silent for several minutes, each of them lost in their own thoughts until Minerva broke the silence.

“I’m truly relieved, even if I wonder where he had been all the time or why he’s back. I met him briefly, but had no idea who he was when I passed him as he left the castle. There was also a little girl with him. Poppy told me it’s his daughter, Juna Silvana Snape. A cute little thing.”

“A daughter? How old is she?

“Hm. She looked like four or five.” Minerva glanced over at Dumbledore. “Do you know what else Poppy mentioned?”

“No, what?”

“Mr. Snape has a fourteen, almost fifteen-year-old boy as well. Do you know what it means? He most likely was pregnant when he was attacked and vanished. And so far from what I remember he wasn’t involved with anyone.”

“Minerva, are you accusing him of rape or stealing a child?”

“What? Of course not. He having a daughter could mean that he had someone outside of Hogwarts, who took him in when he left. I refuse to believe there was any rape involved, because this would mean, we failed miserable to protect our students worse as we already did. No, it’s just that Mr. Snape seems to be the one giving birth. The little girl called him mother.” Dumbledore inhaled sharply, eyes almost popping out of his head.

“Are you telling me Mr. Snape is a male bearer?”

“Well, it’s not that he mentioned it of some kind, but Poppy is quite sure. At least, he matches some of the description of male bearers. Lean in structure, not as tall as a usually male wizard, I think he wasn’t much taller than I was.”

“Well it’s a description others would also fit in. Lucius Malfoy for example, though he’s quite tall as expected of a pure blood wizard.”

“In which world you think he’d fit such a description? He isn’t very lean either. The only think on him out of the ordinary may be is his long hair, but only if he wouldn’t be a Malfoy. He looks exactly like his father. No, I can’t say to have ever seen someone who would fit the criteria to be a male bearer, at least not after turning fourteen or fifteen. Almost every of the boys are quite tall at this age and get more muscular.”

“Hm, you’re right. And if Lucius would have been a male bearer, Abraxas Malfoy would have considered someone else as his son’s wife or husband, maybe given him even to the Dark lord.”

“That’s awful. Do you think they might have been suspicious about Severus being a male bearer? It’d be another reason why they were so upset about his supposed death.“

“Possible. In this case, we could consider what ever happened a blessing in disguise. However, with the possible return of Voldemort, it puts a target at Mr. Snape and his family. Maybe we should ask him to join our course?”

“This would only put a bigger target on his back, Albus. Furthermore, I don’t think he’ll be interested to join any side.”

“Hm. Maybe you’re right. Let us see what the future will bring us. Our highest priority is to protect Harry anyway. As long as Mr. Snape shows no sign of being a threat to Harry, especially considering his past with the Marauders, there should be no problem.”, smiled Dumbledore with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Very well then, Albus. Do you mind if we make a deal with Mr. Snape supplying us with potions? Poppy often runs out of it and has to call St. Mungo, because Mr. Greenwater fails to brew enough over the holidays, saying it wasn’t in his work package to do so. And I must say I’m not very impressed of his brewing talent anyway.”

“I see. However, we have to verify it with our budget and…”

“Believe me. I looked already into it. Mr. Snape has a reasonable price and it won’t be more expensive as if we ask St. Mungo. And Poppy already said how excellent his potions are working. Mr. Longbottom came up with a broken wrist due to an accident in his flying lesson and it’s already healed.”

“Very well then. If that’s all Minerva then we’ll see us at dinner.”

“Until then Albus.”

The headmaster watched the woman go and when his office doors closed behind her, Albus whispered. “Well, well. Mr. Snape truly has returned. I’m wondering who the father of his oldest son might be. I doubt it was an outsider, who managed to knock him up. And I heard Sirius and James muttering how much fun they had to give the boy a lesson. What do you think, Fawkes?”

The bird didn’t show any reaction, while the hat suppressed a frown, wondering what the old coot was planning. The phoenix and him had felt the excitement of Hogwarts a couple of hours ago, which meant her favorite child was back. The castle hadn’t felt so light since the day of Snape’s disappearance.

----

Unbeknownst to them all, the castle had waited for the right opportunity to get her child back and stretched her magic out so far as she could with help of Lady Magic, so she would be able to feel his return on British soil. It was also she, who send one of her house elves after him when she felt him after eight years for the first time again.

Since then the elf reported everything they learned. The castle was happy to hear it all, but sad that he didn’t plan to ever return. But then his husband died and he was forced to leave the country he lived in and so, Hogwarts decided it was time to bring Severus back. And it couldn’t be to a better time, because Harry Potter and any of the other students would need someone’s protection, no matter if it was from the Dark Lord or the Headmaster, who had no obligation to use a child as a pawn to defeat the dark.

Chapter Text

Back at home, Severus opened the shop’s front door, greeted by a young male voice, back to the door and sorting through one of the shelves while another visitor waited patiently.

“One moment please, I’ll be right there for you.”

“Brother, it’s mother and me.”

“Oh.”

“Good afternoon, Madame. Sephiroth, what are looking for?” Severus stepped around the counter, sending Juna up to the apartment to store the supplies away before stepping next to his almost fifteen-year-old son, who was by now taller than Severus was.

“This pleasant nice Lady needs a sleeping draught.”

“Ah. Wait a second. I put them over there.” Severus walked to one of the other shelves and took one of the dark purple vials. “Here, Madame. This will let the drinker sleep for eight hours.”

“Thank you.” They exchanged money and when the woman was out of the shop, Severus turned back to his son, who was sorting the new stack of orders. When he was next to his son again, the boy turned to his mother, bowing slightly so Severus could greet him with a slight kiss on the forehead.

“Were there any problems?”

“No. There weren’t many customers, but we got a lot of owls with orders.”

“I see. Let us finish up for today.” Sephiroth looked up at his mother, hearing the exhaustion in the man’s voice.

“How was your visit?”

“Fine, I guess. I didn’t run into the headmaster, much to my relief. Madame Pomfrey hadn’t recognized me at first, only when Juna introduced herself and mentioned the name Snape. As it seemed I was declared dead, after I vanished, which explains the difficulties in the ministry.”

“They thought you were dead? Why?”

“Don’t know, don’t care. Wouldn’t have changed anything nonetheless. I doubt anyone missed me anyway.”

“Don’t do that mum. I know how much you hate this place, but we’ll manage.” Severus sighed and leaned into his son.

“Sure, we will. I guess I’m just exhausted from all the stress since we got message of Luca’s death. These imbeciles gave us not even enough time to mourn your father properly, and got us kicked out not even two days after the funeral. I’m just glad my former master in potions allowed us to stay with him until we found a new place, even if it meant to return to Britain. And as much as I dislike being back, whatever it was that prevented us to leave again after setting foot on the soil, we were lucky that those former owner wrote to us, though I’ve no clue how he did know I was looking for something for us to live.”

“Hm. Who knows where we would be if Uncle Felix hadn’t be in London at the time. But it’s not his fault.”

“No, of course not. I’ll never accuse him of betraying my trust. He was just as much shocked as I was when noticing that we couldn’t leave the country again. I give myself the fault of not leaving Italy sooner. It was clear from day one, that Luca’s parents hated me. And I’m sure they tricked Luca to sign this contract. No way he’d have allowed it that his hard earned money would go back to parents and leaving us with nothing.”

----

He remembered meeting his husband’s parents before their marriage. Severus knew as soon as they saw him, they didn’t like him. But it didn’t stop them. Luca had warned him that his family didn’t liked that he was gay. They tried to couple him up with privileged witches, but Luca rejected them all.

They asked about his own family and, of course, it was the nail to his coffin, at least for them, when Severus told them, that his mother was a witch, who had been disowned, much likely, because she married his father, a muggleborn, who worked as an employee in one of the factories near the village they lived in. Not to forget the nine-year-old boy sitting next to him.

Severus saw no need to lie or try to make nice talk. He answered all their questions honestly, but even his announcement to be the youngest potioneer, who get his mastery with eighteen, or that he had a second mastery did nothing to please them or accept him into the family.

For them, he was a whore who got himself pregnant at only sixteen and surely slept his way up to get his masteries. They might not have said it outwardly, but Severus could see it in their eyes.

They threaten Luca to disown him, should he continue with this farce, what only caused their son to stand up with a hand under Severus’ arm and a hand outstretched to Sephiroth, who scowled at the people.

Only two weeks later, they celebrated their marriage alone with close friends and Severus’ son. It was also the day of Juna’s conceiving. His husband took all the time in the world to prepare him, make love to him several times until Severus thought there was a slight bulge in his abdomen.

However, not one day after they received a letter from Luca’s parents, declaring their disappointment and Luca’s disownment from the family, which they already expected and therefore decided Luca to take on Severus’ name.

Both still decided to stay in Italy, especially when they found out about Severus’ pregnancy. So far, there weren’t any big issues, only that rumors started about Severus, how he trapped a loved child into a marriage and forced the parents to disown said child. Unfortunately, many bought it and soon some of Severus’ customers withdrawn their orders, but as wasn’t as much as he might have feared at first.

Besides, Luca earned them enough money to buy a house. Severus already decided he’d take a break for the time being and take more time to help his son study so he’d have no issues with any exams he might to do to get in in any of the schools he decided on with Hogwarts out of the question, of course.

And for almost six years everything had been fine. They tried even for another child after Juna turned three, but hadn’t any luck and Luca was often on journey due to his job as a researcher.

But then came the message of an incident on one of those journeys, not even three days after his husband’s departure, and suddenly Severus’ world broke apart. His husband and the group he was within were killed by encountering a Nundu, a large East African magical beast whose breath was fatal. They were rare and the chance to encounter one was slim, but as it seems the group of his husband met one and paid the price with their death.

Severus was numb for hours, barely able to soothing Juna, who cried for hours nonstop, while Sephiroth stared into nothing. It was difficult to organize the funeral, which took place after only two days after all there wasn’t a body to be buried. Everything feeling like a bad dream in which Severus hoped to wake up soon, preferable cuddled in his husband’s arms.

Unfortunately, it wasn’t a bad dream and it got even worse when there was suddenly a message reaching him two days later, stating the ground their house stood on was sold and they have to leave, because the new owner wanted to use it as a wine plantation.

Severus wanted to protest, but neither the goblins could do anything, because it was legal. So he begun to search for new places, but he had no time. Only two days later, his husband’s parents stood at his front, demanding he leaves their ground immediately. They also brought some peoples to make sure he would go.

He hadn’t even time to pack anything much, just barely able to save some of his children belongings, their family photo album and some of his expansive ingredients, before they were forced out of their home, watching how it was dismantled.

Severus wanted to cry so hard, but thanks to his Occlumency he was able to keep up his mask, not wanting to give them the satisfaction of showing any weakness, how much they shattered his already broken heart. He also didn’t say anything, didn’t look at them, just turned and left with his children, going to the nearest goblin bank and asking for some money from his account, also saying that he wanted his husband’s account to be transferred to his own, which caused him almost having another heart attack.

The accounts of his husband were empty. There wasn’t anything in them. Severus demanded to know what happened, that no one except of him and his deceased husband should have had access to them, of course he didn’t forgot to stay respectful, but his tone was still hard.

The goblin wasn’t faced by it, however, just excusing himself for a moment and then coming back with a single piece of paper. Severus could already see the stamp of the Italian magical ministry and gritted his teeth, knowing the parents of his husband did something.

“I’m really sorry, Mr. Snape. But I fear your husband failed to inform you that all his belongings were meant to go back to his parent’s vaults.”

“But he was disowned. And he surely wouldn’t have wanted to leave his children behind with nothing.”

“I fear this contract was made shortly after your husband reached majority. His parents wanted to make sure that nothing of his could go into the wrong hands, should someone trick him into a marriage. He never retreated from the contract and it’s still valid even if he was disowned.”

Severus staggered from the shock and it was only thanks to his son’s quick reaction that he didn’t fall. His husband’s vaults contained almost trice of this what Severus owned and it wasn’t only what he earned alone. It included also some rare ingredients and artifacts Severus gifted his husband over the years. And now everything was gone. He could just be lucky that they never merged their vaults and had the trust vaults for his children running under his own name. No, wait.

“What about the trust vault from our daughter?”

“Gone as well. It was listed under the vaults of your husband, so it went also back to his parents.”

“I see. Shall your enemy fear your revenge.”, said Severus his goodbye to the goblin, who raised an eyebrow.

After that, they stayed for two days in a hotel until Severus received an answer from Felix, his former potion master, allowing him and his children to stay with him as long as needed.

Severus only hesitated for a brief second when he realized he’d have to return to Britain, but shrugged it off, sure it wouldn’t be for a long time before they would leave again and settle down in another country. It doesn’t much matter which one, as long as it wasn’t the United kingdom, Scotland or Italy.

----

“I didn’t like them as well. How they had stared at you, it let a shiver run down my spine. However, at least they will get their own pay back. Have you seen Ragnar’s expression when he realized that something was amiss? I’m sure the Italian goblins will investigate the whole matter in depth and see if father had been under a compulsion or something when he signed this contract. I trust that they have they own ways to find out, even if dad isn’t there anymore.”

“I think we have to see. It just hit a very large hole in our budget, because all our belongings were gone and I needed to replace almost everything.” Severus sighed. “Magic, I sound like a money hungry imbecile. Let us stop talking about it, please. And actually, it wasn’t as bad I had assumed it would be to come back here. It just brings back some unpleasant memories.” Sephiroth turned away, knowing that one of the memories was including his creation.

“Sephiroth, don’t blame yourself for something you had no say in it. We talked about it. And it wasn’t my intent for you feeling at fault when I told you the truth. Please stop doing so.”

The teenager sighed. “I know mum, but sometimes it’s hart and being back at the place it had happened doesn’t make it easier.”

“Well, maybe I wasn’t very precise with the location. It wasn’t exactly the castle where it happened. I think I just mentioned it was when I was still in Hogwarts.” Sephiroth narrowed his eyes in thoughts, trying to remember what his mother had said after he’d asked why he hadn’t a father. His eyes widen a little as the memory came back.

“You indeed never mentioned it. I just assumed, because the castle was the obviously and only option.” Severus snickered.

“I’ll never burden you with such details. Just know, it didn’t happen in Hogwarts itself. And let us stop speaking about it. For me, you only had one father. And I hope it’s the same for you.” Severus let his right hand wander through silver-black hair, the silver coming from the blood adoption his deceased husband had done after Sephiroth agreed. He even wore it like him, a few inches shorter than Severus himself did. His eyes also changed to that of an ocean blue and Sephiroth’s cheekbones were a little higher than before.

The boy looked nothing like his biological father, much to Severus relief. Even before the adoption, the boy was a reflection of himself. The only thing remembering that there was someone else involved was the muscular structure of the teenager body. Luca hadn’t such a broad structure, was almost as lean as Severus. But overall, it was much clear that Sephiroth wasn’t a male bearer.

Of course, Severus let a healer check to be sure when his baby boy had only be three, but now he could be absolutely sure. Male bearers tended to be at least a head smaller than a full-blown wizard was, were leaner in structure, even if Severus could claim to have a very well trained body, even after two pregnancies and there had some softer features.

“Of course, I wouldn’t have let Luca adopt me, when I hadn’t accepted him. He was a great father and I miss him dearly.”

“He was, wasn’t he?”

“Yeah. Took you long enough to realize his true interest in you.”, snickered Sephiroth.

And wasn’t that true?

----

When Severus was twenty-three, he met his husband, Luca Cross, during a potions conference in Italy. Sephiroth had been with him, but stayed in their rooms and worked on his lessons.

Severus hadn’t paid the man much attention at this time, what could not be said in vice versa. From day one, the man followed him, which often annoyed Severus. His attitude didn’t even change when he noticed the child at Severus’ side, which irritated Severus even more. He couldn’t understand what such a handsome man could want from them. The conference lasted for a whole week and Severus had hoped finally to be left alone again.

But Severus was wrong, he thought the man was stalking him, which he actually did, but not in a creepy way. He didn’t hide or send weird letters, but always appeared out of the blue and wouldn’t stop complimenting him whenever he could.

Sephiroth’s scowls and protective stances in front of his mother the man answered only with approved nods and smiles, never making fun or trying to get rid of him.

Severus had never thought there would be someone interested him and for an entire year, he tried to ignore the other man, but in vain. As the time passed, Severus feelings changed, he couldn’t deny his attraction to the man with his ocean blue eyes, silver-black hair, that fell straight over his ears and forehead. He was a head taller as Severus, had a very well trained body and was as much intelligent as Severus. They sometimes talked hours about potions and new ideas.

Sephiroth also opened up to him over the time, what was the most important factor for Severus to consider a partnership with someone.

It had been then, a year after the first meeting, Severus took the first step and kissed the man after another dinner they had.

When they were at home another day, making out, Luca let his hands wander, which unfortunately caused Severus to panic. With worry Luca had stopped, and asked what was wrong, and when Severus was calm again, he told Luca about how he exactly got Sephiroth.

Therefore, it ended that they hadn’t any intercourse before the marriage. But Severus wanted to be ready and so they started with only kisses, followed by simpler touches until they reached the point of lying naked next to each other.

Luca’s patience and empathy let Severus’ love growing even more and only half a year later, they married and had sex for the first time, which resulted in Juna.

----

“Mum? Hey, mum.” Severus got out of his memories and turned his attention to his son.

“Hmm?”

“You got lost in memories.”

“Hm. Remembered the time when I first met your father. How irritated I had been when he didn’t leave us alone and when, as you stated, ‘realized his true interest’. Sometimes it feels still like a dream, but then I see Juna or the features of him in you and know it wasn’t just an illusion.”

Severus stopped at the entrance, which led to the staircase up to their apartment and let his gaze wander over the small shop.

“We will do it, Sephiroth. As I told Juna, I managed before meeting Luca and we will do it again. You aren’t a toddler anymore. I have my masteries and enough experience to earn money fast. There also are no debts this time. Everything is ours. No one can take our house away, because we can’t pay any rent. It will be so much easier and we already have many orderings. And we still have some emergency reserves. We might not be as wealthy as we were a month ago, but we also aren’t close to be beggars. And even if, then I’d go to the goblins. They know I won’t disappoint them to pay back my debts. I didn’t do it before and I surely wouldn’t do it now. I’ll never risk losing their respect or dishonor what they have done for me, for us.”

----

When Severus left Hogwarts, it was hard to ask and convince the goblins for getting a credit. They had asked about his qualifications and his plans for the future. Severus hadn’t his OWLs yet, but told them he was ready to take them. He even told them why he left Hogwarts, and was startled about their reaction. Until to this point, they had been distant, all business and cold, but when he told them about the werewolf attack and what led to it, they snarled.

One week later, Severus hold his OWL results in hand, nervously watching the goblins, even if there wasn’t a reason for it.

Severus asked them if there was a possibility for him to work for them, while he also studied for his NEWTs. He even offered to work in the mines, if it’d help to convince them how determined he was. What else could he do? He couldn’t go home, knowing that his father would kick him out nonetheless, if he told them he wouldn’t return to the school. Or they would force him to go back, but then what? Should he wait until the Marauders get him killed?

At the end, he must have really impressed them, because they gave him a credit and let him work with their own potion brewers. They even let their healers examine him, who managed to heal is several broken nose, so it wasn’t longer crooked or hooked, although they wasn’t much they could do about his general developing due to the years of malnutrition. In addition, his bones weren’t as strong as they should be, which explained Severus often ending up in the infirmary with broken bones, even if it was just due to a slight harder push.

However, what shocked them most was the discovery of Severus being pregnant. Severus had stared at them in disbelieve and fainted straight away. This, of course, changed the plan of him working with the brewers, at least when it came to certain potions.

Severus begged them not to back down from their offer. That he was still determined. He suggested to study for his NEWTs while pregnant and then to work for the goblins to pay back his debts.

When they asked why he wouldn’t go to his partner for help, Severus tensed and explained in shame and a small voice why it was impossible, that he hadn’t consented to what was done to him and that he hadn’t even known being able to bear children.

In his desperation, he hadn’t even noticed that tears where rolling down his cheeks or that he had one of his arms put around his stomach in a protective gesture.

They didn’t ask who the father was. In their own culture, rape was a dishonoring act and ended with the culprit’s head on the floor. Should it result in a baby, the victim was offered to give the child away or to keep it without any chance for the clan of the father to take it away, to claim custody. The mother could even decide if they would ever be allowed to see the child. Going against the decision could cost the clan the rest of their already battered reputation.

To his astonishment, the goblins agreed after several other questions. They offered him a guest room in their bank, big enough for him and a baby, even if it wasn’t born yet. And so begun Severus long, exhausting and hard trial.

For eight months his daily scheduled was filled only with studying the different subjects he would need for a potions mastery and in whatever else he was interested. Rarely he left his little flat, except for healer appointments or when the goblins allowed him to brew potions, which wouldn’t endanger the pregnancy. In this time Severus development a new spell the ‘Air freshen Charm’, which filtered the air around a person, so they won’t be disturbed by the potion’s steam.

The idea came during one of his brewing days, where he almost vomited in the cauldron and would have ruined the potion, if he hadn’t been quick enough to turn away. The goblins with him at the time didn’t say anything, but sent him back to his quarters. Not wishing to embarrass himself again, he thought about a solution.

It hadn’t been long for him to develop the spell and the goblins congratulated him and helped him to let the spell be registered in the ministry. The income he earned from it used Severus partly to lessen his debt by the goblins, partly to buy some supplies he needed for the baby. It wasn’t much, but still more money he had seen in his entire life, which wasn’t much due to the fact that his family was poor and that whatever his father earned was spend for alcohol and cigarettes.

Severus also developed a cutting spell, which he called ‘Sectumsempra’, but hesitated to publish it. The goblins advised him not to publish the spell in Britain, but offered to send a copy of the instructions to cast the spell to one of their other locations, where no one cared if someone developed a spell, which could cut through limbs, which wasn’t the main purpose of the spell, of course. But it allowed a potioneer to cut easily through leather like skin when they were gathering ingredients from a dragon for example.

It didn’t took long and Severus received another payment, this time earning even more money with it. However, like as he did before, most went directly in the hands of the goblins, while keeping the rest for whatever he needed for the baby or himself.

With the months passing, Severus’ belly grew, making him realize each time that there was something truly growing in him, especially when he felt the first kind of flatter and then the first kick. It made him nervous and happy at the same time.

Beginning of his ninth month, Severus was ready to take his NEWTs. To his luck, he didn’t have to leave the bank. The goblins called for a ministry employee who would oversee his exams, put also some glamours over him, so the representative wouldn’t recognize him or notice his condition and then congratulated him when his results came back with an O++ almost everywhere.

Severus had been so tense the entire waiting time, that he hadn’t even noticed the first contractions and therefore the start of going into labor. And just as he held is results in hand and begun to relax, something wet was running down his legs.

From this point on everything was like a blur to him. In one moment, he stood in a room with his account manager and in the next he lay in a bed screaming out in pain while pushing, a goblin healer standing between his spread legs, encouraging him and telling that it was almost done. And then, he don’t know how long, he was holding a tiny baby in his arms, his son.

Severus had been worried if he could love the child, but with the support of the goblins his worry ceased, knowing they would help him find a home for the baby shouldn’t he want it. But when he held the baby in his arms, Severus only felt love, any doubts leaving his mind in an instant.

He thanked the goblins over and over again, not knowing how he will be able to ever pay them back their kindness, no matter what others were thinking about them.

They might not be the friendliest beings, but Severus learned fast that honor and respect were their highest law. If you can show them as much then they will treat you with the same courtesy. Severus wouldn’t go so far to be friends with the goblins, but it was close to it. As long as he would pay back his debts, respect and honor them, they would gladly help him with whatever he needed.

And what could be better of knowing to be at the goblins good side as standing in front of a potion maker, offering him an apprenticeship, saying the goblins showed him his NEWT results and also what excellent work he did with potions, often improving even more difficult of them, and that at your seventeenth birthday.

So after not even two months after taking his NEWTs, giving birth, being declared an adult by wizarding law, Severus left Britain, never looking back or caring what was happening. He never visited his parents, knowing very well what his father would do to him or the baby. His mother wouldn’t care either way, too high on the most days to even recognize her own son. 

He never sent a letter to Lily or anyone else. The goblins, too, hadn’t told anyone about their deal and Severus never asked, if someone had asked about him.

The only debts he still had were due to his education. After he finished his potion mastery, he got an offer to get a second mastery in Defense Against the Dark Arts. He talked about it with the goblins, and they had no further obligations, saying it’d be a waste of his talent if he wouldn’t do it and they had no doubts about him paying everything back to them.

Which he started with as soon as he had his second mastery. The potions guild saw his talent and the benefit to have someone, who could handle some of the darker creatures to get ingredients. He had enough job offers to rent a bigger flat, save money, and pay off his credit from the goblins.

And in all this time, his son grew, being silent, except he was hungry or needed a diaper change. His potion master often held the boy while watching Severus brewing, never complaining when Severus needed to stop his work to attend to his son. To Severus’ luck, they never went, somewhere dangerous to gather ingredients. Potioneers rarely gathered ingredients themselves, at least not these, who couldn’t be found in a close forest or in safety environments.

No, it were mostly masters in other subjects, like ‘Care of magical creatures’, ‘Defense against the dark arts’ or ‘Herbology’, who gathered and sold ingredients.

Which also meant it was during his second mastery that Severus was more often going into dangerous places. By then Sephiroth had been a little over two years old, not happy with his mother being away, but already understanding enough why it was necessary. Sephiroth was very intelligent for his age, but like Severus, a very withdrawn child.

When Severus finished his mastery in potion at an age of only nineteen, his master introduced him to a close friend of his, who was a master in ‘Defense Against the dark Arts’ and offered him another apprenticeship, which Severus at first hesitated to accept.

His master had noticed Severus interest in it and also his potential. Subtle he had tested his apprentice, asked him questions and sometimes even dueled with Severus as some kind of exercise. Severus might even remember that the other master had watched sometimes. And so his second mastery begun after talking with the goblins.

Sephiroth traveled with them wherever they went, but stayed behind with an elf as babysitter when his mother and his master went to a dangerous place.

Severus always was on extra alert at these times and always had protection charms around him or wore artifacts, which protected him from any poison. It wasn’t unusual for a wixen to do so, but artifacts cost money, which not everyone could offer and not everyone could successfully cast a protection charm and keep it in place for a longer time than may be a couple of hours.

It wasn’t much differently for Severus himself. The artifacts were only a loan and he was just starting to increase his stamina, which wasn’t much of necessity during his potions mastery, where he was most of the times in a lab. But Defense Against the Dark Arts required a lot of stamina, because you couldn’t just stop fighting your opponent to take a break.

Meanwhile, the little toddler would train the basic stuff, like reading, writing and counting, which Severus taught him whenever he was done with his duties and own studies.

What Sephiroth liked and hated the most, was when they went to dueling events, where his mother could test his abilities against more experienced wixen. It wasn’t often he was allowed to watch, but Severus also wanted for Sephiroth to learn that the world wasn’t always a very nice one. Sephiroth cheered whenever his mother managed to hit his opponent, but hated when it was vice versa.

Unfortunately, Severus often tended to end up with at least one broken bone after being hit from a spell. Years of malnutrition couldn’t always be redone and like the goblins had explained after their first examination of him, his bones were fragile and most likely will never get as robust as they should be. The proof of it was also given when Severus’ delivered Sephiroth, where his hipbones gave in, or when his son has given him a special hard kick to his rips.

To both their luck, this mastery Severus even managed to complete in under a year and Severus could fully concentrate on his son and earning money.

It wasn’t as easy as someone might think, not at the beginning at least, but Severus at this point also had a reputation, namely being the youngest potion maker, followed by being the youngest wizard who achieved to have two masteries at the age of nineteen while being a single parent.

And so passed the years in which Severus would teach his own son, who was a fast learner. At four Sephiroth was as good as six or seven year old child.

Some might have wondered, why he didn’t called for a tutor, but he didn’t want spend any money for a tutor, not that he could offer it at the time, but also because his son didn’t want someone else as a teacher. And honestly, it wasn’t much of a problem. Severus often had time to give his son a lesson. Some potions needed to boil for several hours or in other cases you needed to wait for a certain amount of time to add the next ingredient. Severus also showed Sephiroth to cut ingredients, of course only those not dangerous.

Then came the day, he managed to improve the Wolfsbane potion, which allowed him to pay back all his debts at once and left him with even more orders and offerings for joining different groups, who tried to invent new potions, which he declined in a respectful manner. He tried once to join such a group, but not all liked to have a child around or respected someone as young as Severus, no matter what he might had have achieved already.

And so Severus stayed for himself, only working with his former potion master together here and then, while tutoring his son in the time until he met his future husband, which allowed both Severus and Sephiroth to learn what it meant to be having a loving partner and father.

----

“Mum, you truly have to stop to get lost in memories.” Severus startled out of his thoughts, when an arm fell over his shoulder and feeling a head settling on his own. “You won’t do it alone, mum. Not this time. As you said, I’m not a toddler anymore and you taught me well as did father. Even if I’ll miss school and my friends from Durmstrang, I’ll still be able to keep up with the school staff with you as my teacher. And I have still two years until my OWLs. It’ll be fine.”

“Sephiroth, do you want to return to school? You know I won’t force you to stay here. And it wouldn’t be too late to go. We’re settled now, we don’t miss any orders to get back on our feet. Only because we were forced to leave Italy doesn’t mean you can’t go back to Durmstrang, after all the school is placed in another country.”

“Do you want me to go?” Severus leaned into his son, again.

“It’s your decision, even if it would be nice to have a second hand here, but you know that I never will force you or Juna to live after my expectations, neither will I be disappointed if you decide to rejoin your friends at school, which I’m happy you found any. I always worried you might end up like me, because you hadn’t any other children around you for so long.”

“Hm. I wasn’t much interested to have any friends, to be honest. I liked being with you, still like it. My friends might be a little disappointed that I wouldn’t return, but they will also understand that my family is very important to me. I might consider returning next term, but only if everything is truly running smoothly here.”

“And you can take all of your wanted OWLs. You know I can’t teach all of your chosen classes and my knowledge of some classes are a little rusty.”

Sephiroth snorted. “Mum, you forget I’m a genius as much as you are. If I wanted, I’d take my OWLs in a year, all of them with Outstandings, but I’ll take my time and help instead with taking care of the shop. My friends will understand. In addition, Viktor would be devastated if I get another head on him, even if he’s the Quidditch star on our school. Got already offers from professional teams.”

“Tsk. Juna will be delighted to hear that, should she become a fan of him and find out you went to school with him. Truly, her obsession with Quidditch she definitely got from her father.” Sephiroth laughed. This certainly was the truth.

Severus snickered, and then added. “Okay. You made your point. We’ll see how it goes, but promise me to tell me when it gets too much.”

“I promise.”

“Fine. Send my greetings to your friends.”

“Will do.”

Severus gave his son a pat on the shoulder before putting up wards around the shop, alerting them should someone try to enter and deflecting any kind of curses back to the caster. Then Severus followed his son up to the apartment floor, where Juna already started to prepare their eating table for dinner.

Chapter Text

Weeks passed. Severus was in the lab most of the time brewing potions while his son run the shop, with Juna sitting behind the counter and doing her daily homework she got from her mother.

They opened the shop each day, except on Sundays or holidays, for four hours. Hogsmeade wasn’t very big and most of their customers came from outside the little village, which meant Severus travelling each second or third day to Diagon Alley to deliver orders to meet them there for a meal, taking Juna or both his children with him.

They also visited Gringotts, where Severus introduced his children to his account manager Bloodshed, who had been one of the goblins helping him. There were of course others, but goblins rarely take time for senseless chattering, especially during their work time. But Severus knew Bloodshed would send his greetings when he’d run into them.

They talked about Severus’ accounts, which Severus already ordered to be transferred back to the Gringotts bank in Diagon Alley as soon as it was clear they would stay. He didn’t plan to risk to lose them as well, no matter how impossible it seemed for the Cross family to get their hands on them. At least the knowledge they were out of their reach took a nagging feeling of uncertainty away from him.

To his immense relief, they were slowly starting to fill again. Slowly, because his son needed books for his studies as did his daughter. The house also needed some renovations, but to his luck nothing what needed immediate attention. And most of the stuff they could handle themselves.

The garden was a little challenge, but after getting rid of the weed, it was easy to create several beds for different kinds of plants from which he could gather ingredients. He also build up a small greenhouse for the more sensitive plants. However, it would still take time until he’d harvest any ingredients from his own garden.

In the meanwhile, Severus needed constantly new ingredients, some of them more expensive as others. But he tried to reduce the costs by going as often as he could into the forbidden forest, where he at least could find most of the standard ingredients. Thereby he also tried to avoid places he went during his Hogwarts years, especially one or more likely two places, which could send him into a panic attack, even if he got help from a mind healer to overcome his childhood trauma.

However, the forest was big and it was easy to avoid those places, and Severus never went too far inside, knowing about all the different kind of creatures living in it and that especially the centaurs were not very pleased with wixen entering their territory. He might be a master in defense against the dark arts, but that doesn’t meant risking his life was worth it, not when he had two kids to take care about.

Unfortunately, no matter how carefully he was, he still run into one of the centaurs. Knowing pulling out his wand would make the creature only more upset, Severus had lifted his hands and stayed kneeling on the ground, slightly bowing to show his respect. They both stared at each other for a moment until, to Severus’ irritation, the centaur bowed back, with what seemed a knowing smile, and saying he was welcomed into the forest as long as he’d respect the nature of it and it’s creatures. But he gave him also a warning of a dark creature roaming through the forest and attacking unicorns. So he’d be careful not to go too far. And Severus didn’t do it.

----

Beginning of October, Severus begun to feel nauseous, but blamed it on stress and the lack of sleep, often waking up due to a nightmare where he would see his husband die and leaving him behind. Not able to get back to sleep Severus would go to the lab and brew potions or sitting in the kitchen and go through the list of orders or which ingredients were shortly running out and needed to be replaced.

Sometimes he’d just wander through their new home, thinking about why he deserved all this misfortune in his life, except when he’s reaching one of his children’s bedroom and remembering how blessed he was at the same time.

Never had he imaged to have a family of his own, much less to have two children. Since his time growing up in Cokeworth, he thought it would be better to stay alone. After all, seeing his parents’ behavior towards him or each other wasn’t what he wanted for his future. He didn’t want a partner, who spend their money only for alcohol, cigarettes or drugs. He didn’t want children when he wasn’t even sure he wanted any.

He might have changed his opinion about a partner when he met Lily, but it didn’t last very long, when he noticed his feeling being more of that of a brother might have to a sister instead of a lover, especially when they got older. No, Severus realized quite early in his Hogwarts years being more attracted to people of the same gender. He could remember his first crush being Lucius Malfoy, a Slytherin four years older than he is, but knew to stay away from him or anyone else, knowing he’d never have a chance with any of them, especially most being purebloods which needed a partner who could carry their heirs.

Therefore, for Severus was clear that he’d never have any children, at least up to the point where he found out what he was with already a child growing inside him.

Juna was still very young and had an easier time adjusting to their new life, while Sephiroth buried himself into his books and distracted himself with his studies. But it wasn’t enough that he wouldn’t noticed his mother slight paler skin or how he’d hold his stomach when they eat any meals.

“Are you sick, mum? You don’t look very good.”, asked Sephiroth, therefore, during another meal time.

“I’m fine, just exhausted. I couldn’t sleep very well the past few days.”

“Are you sure? Maybe you should see a healer.”

“Not now. I’m sure it’s nothing. I already took some potions for the nausea and I think I’ll take a sleeping draught later.”

“If you’re sure. But when it doesn’t get better the next few days, you’ll go see a healer and if I have to take you myself to St. Mungo.”

Severus frowned. “Fine, but I assure you, it’s nothing.”

And it truly got better after he slept for eight hours without any nightmare disturbing his dreams. He went back to his rhythms of brewing, delivering and helping his children with their studies.

Regardless, the nausea came back not long after, but Severus kept it at bay with his potion, trying to hide it, but was almost sure he saw Sephiroth frowning at him here and then.

----

“No. Today is Halloween. I can’t be ill.”, whined Juna, wrapped up in her bed.

“I’m sorry, angel. I know how much you wanted to do ‘trick-or-treating’, but with you being ill, we can’t go out. And it’s cold outside. I won’t risk your condition to worsen.”

“Can’t you give me a potion and use a warming charm?”, pleaded the little girl.

“I already gave you a potion, but it needs time. And you know very well I can’t give you another so soon. Your fever is still too high.”

Juna coughed and Severus worried that his potion hadn’t worked yet. He isn’t a healer. Maybe he’d take her to St. Mungo? Or he could ask Madame Pomfrey to take a look? He has some potions for the school anyway.

“What do you think about another trip to Hogwarts? Madame Pomfrey can take a look at you.”

“Don’t wanna.”

“Why not? I thought you liked the castle?”

“I do. But it’ll upset you.”

“My sweet little angel. It won’t upset me, I promise. And you’re much more important as my feelings for walking inside the castle. There also some potions ready to be delivered.”

Juna looked at him for almost a minute, searching for any lie, but she could only see the worry and therefore answered with a small ‘Okay’.

Sephiroth stood behind at the entrance, watching the two argue, but was a little worried when her mother suggested heading to the castle for help instead of the hospital. But well, the mediwitch surely knew what to do with an ill child, even if it’s only five. Shouldn’t be much of a difference, right?

Severus kissed her forehead and prepared everything, sending a message to the mediwitch as forewarning, before changing Juna in some warm clothes. Then he picked her up, took his bag and made his way to the castle, Sephiroth on his side having the back with the potions in it.

Madame Pomfrey was already waiting for them and waved him over to one of the beds. While Severus put his daughter down, he introduced his son to the mediwitch, who was a little surprised of his appearance. It was the first time she saw him and she couldn’t deny that he was a very handsome young man, very much like his mother, but she could also see other features which he must inherited from either his biological father or adopted, should Severus’ deceased husband made a blood-adoption.

Poppy didn’t ask, didn’t want to pry, no matter how curious she was. Severus sat down next to his daughter and needed to hold back a snicker. He could see the curiosity in her eyes, even if she tried not to be obviously with her observation of his son.

“Sephiroth was blood-adopted. You won’t find any features of the one, who sired him.”

Poppy blushed, embarrassed that she wasn’t as subtle as she thought she had been.

“Please apologize. I know from the last time that you don’t like…”

Severus waved his hand. “It’s fine Madame Pomfrey. I may have been a little disgruntled the last time. Many things happened in a very short time. But people are curious from nature, so you may ask. Just be aware I may not answer if it’s too private.”

“Oh, er. I truly don’t want to pry, Mr. Snape. Maybe I just take a look at your daughter for now? You mentioned she feels unwell?”

“Thank you for this.”

“That’s no problem, Mr. Snape. I have enough experience with sick children and I offered you assistance should you need medical help. Hogwarts is far closer as St. Mungo and port keying or apparating a sick child isn’t always a very good idea.”

“Nonetheless. I know you’re very busy…”

“Nonsense. As you can see, my infirmary is empty right now. So we can take our time to see what’s wrong with little Ms. Snape.”

“Still. Today is Halloween. You surely had plans to help with the preparations for the feast later.”

“Don’t worry. There are enough professors. They won’t even notice I’m missing until the feast is actually starting. And that is still hours away.”

Severus helped Juna out of her robe and Poppy cast a diagnostic charm on her.

“Hm, seems to be the flu. Did you gave her a potion already?”

“Yes, but I’m not a healer and are not sure how much I can give her. So far, I just gave her one vial with a Pepper-Up potion an hour ago, but it did little to lower the fever.”

“I see. The flu is more persistent as a common cold. We can give her another vial of a Pepper-Up potion every other hour until the fever goes down. I’d also recommend a small dose of Sleeping Draught. It will help her better resting while her body fights off the flu with help of the other potion.”

“How long will it be?”

“Only six hours at the most. It should be enough to get the fever down, depending on how her systems works, she might even feel like she just run around too much.”

“I see. Did you hear this? Maybe we can still go and do trick-or-treating if you feel like it.” Severus stroked Juna’s head, who smiled up at him, before falling asleep.

----

Sephiroth went over to the mediwitch, while Severus was comforting Juna.

“I have your potions. It was also one reason why we didn’t go to St. Mungo, thinking why not taking the opportunity. You surely might need them soon. It’s getting colder outside.”

“Thank you, Mr. Snape. Your mother’s potion are the best. Whoever had done the first order did us all a favor. Any injuries students get, are healing quite faster as when I used potions from our own potions professor. They’re even better as those I got from St. Mungo. Your potions are really a blessing and that being said not even two months after your mother first entered my infirmary.”

“Thanks. Mother has always been brilliant in the subject, improved even the Wolfsbane Potion.”

“Truly? I hadn’t heard about it. When did he do it?”

“A few years ago.” That caused even more question to pop up in Poppy’s mind. Why hadn’t she heard about it? Did Greenwater know about it? He’s a potion master after all. What about Albus? Poppy knew Remus is a werewolf, who would surely be interested in an improved Wolfsbane potion. Hadn’t some of the others heard anything about it?

Poppy put away the new potions, checked over her supplies, starting to make a new list with potions she might need soon, while also deep in thoughts. She almost forget that they was still someone standing next to her, therefore startled a little when the young man suddenly spoke again.

“Madame Pomfrey? Can I ask you for a favor?”

“Sure Mr. Snape. What else can I do for you?” When the boy didn’t answer straight away, Poppy turned her attention to him, but he wasn’t looking at her, but at the pair on the bed.

Severus was leaning sideways against the headboard, one arm laying half on it and hand stroking his daughter’s head, while sitting with one leg angled on the edge of the bed, watching his sleeping daughter. Somehow, it was strange to see him like this, but Poppy couldn’t hide a fond smile.

“Well. There is something I need your confirmation with.”

“What is it?”

“I think my mother is expecting. I’m not sure, but mum is often exhausted, feels nauseous, even vomited a few times. Mum is trying to hide it, but since our talk a few weeks ago, I was very observant. At first, I thought mum was right, it was just the stress and after taking a sleeping draught, it seems to get better, but the nausea didn’t vanish completely.”

Poppy saw why the boy came up with his conclusion of Severus being pregnant. She tried not to stare at the man to obviously, but still let her gaze wander up and down his features, while Sephiroth continued.

“But then I noticed some other things as well. Nothing big, just small changes like crunching his nose in slight disgust coming into the kitchen when I’m cooking his usual favorite meal. He even changed to drinking decaf tea instead of coffee. From what I can remember, it’s similar to when mum was pregnant with Juna. And actually, I’m not sure if he’s aware of the possibility. I know they tried for another baby for quite a while, but it had been fruitless and father often was away due to his job. But, maybe…well…”

Sephiroth didn’t knew what to say. Could he truly hope, or was he just hallucinating?

“You think your father might have left one more gift behind for you?”

“Well…yes? Not that he planned to die, but…his job wasn’t the safest one. He was some kind of researcher. Often traveling to some rare places with colleagues to look for new ingredients. He was a potion master himself, you know. That’s how they get to know each other. They met on one of these potions conferences in Italy.” Sephiroth sighed.

“Please don’t tell anyone about what I have told you right now. I mean it’s not like a secret or something, but well, you know.”

“I understand. I won’t tell anyone. You just wanted me to understand the circumstances and how unlikely it could be that your mother is actually pregnant, especially knowing that it has been unsuccessful since they started trying. May I ask how long?”

“I think they started two years ago.”

“Hm. Were they any complications with Juna’s delivering?” Sephiroth frowned.

“Not really? I’m not sure. I was nine at the time Juna was born. And I wasn’t with them, but waited with Uncle Felix and Uncle Jonathan outside.” Sephiroth saw the question. “They were mother’s mentors. Uncle Felix is a potion master. Mum was introduced to him two months after my birth and offered mum an apprenticeship in Potion. He became my godfather after mum finished his mastery. Only a few days later Uncle Felix introduced us to Uncle Jonathan, a close friend of his, who offered an apprenticeship in DADA, Defense against the Dark Arts. He became my other godfather and both are the godfather of Juna as well.”

“Two godfathers? What about a godmother?”

“We have none. There wasn’t anyone else mum would have considered besides those two. Actually, there were a few, but that wouldn’t have worked.” Poppy rose an eyebrow in question, but this time Sephiroth shook his head. It wasn’t anyone’s business to know about their relationship with the goblins. And from what he knew, magical Britain doesn’t like magical creatures, at least not those declared dark and definitely not the goblins, which who they had being in war, even if they trust them enough to handle their money. It’s quite funny, if you ask Sephiroth.

“Regardless, I can’t remember to have heard about any complications, but I think I can remember that mum had been very pale when we were finally allowed into the room they were in. Father hadn’t looked any better, so when I think about it, something must have happened. But you have to ask mum.”

“I see.”

“I assume you haven’t shared your opinion with your mother, that he might be pregnant?”

“No. Somehow, I don’t know…but what if mum isn’t pregnant? I don’t want to implant any hope in his mind, and I’m not even sure, if mum would like to have a baby. I mean, there won’t be any doubts that mum would love it. He won’t never abort or give it away, but the circumstances? I mean, we just lost dad, there are still a lot things to do and it had been just a little over two months since we settled down here and opened the shop. I can’t and won’t tell you about our financial situation, just know it wouldn’t be much of a problem. We’re far from being beggars, but also far away from what we had three months ago. It wouldn’t be a problem, when this bastards hadn’t stolen father’s vaults.”, muttered Sephiroth, but Poppy was sure, that it wasn’t meant for her to know. She kept quite though, but swore she wouldn’t tell anyone.

“Well. To come back to my request. Might it be possible that you may do a subtle examination, so mother might not notice what you are exactly looking for?”

Poppy thought for a moment, then nodded. “You said he’s feeling unwell. I can suggest a short examination. Your little sister having the flu can give me a good upstanding point to check your mother over. Maybe you too. Would be less suspicious.”

“Good idea. I can say I’m feeling myself not quite well.”

“Very well, shall we then?”

“Sure. And thank you.”

“Your welcome.”

----

Severus was lost in his own mind when the mediwitch and his son approached the bed. He didn’t even notice they worried gazes or how they seemed to be in a deep conversation.

His mind was distracted with blaming himself that his daughter was ill. For all he knew, it could be his fault, after all, he felt sick for weeks now, but dismissed it, blaming his stress and exhaustion. But now, Juna was sick and could have been getting it from him, just because he didn’t want to go to a healer. What sort of mother was he? Getting his own baby sick, how careless of him.

And what if it hadn’t been the flu but something much worse? Something more dangerous for children than for adults? She could be dying right now, because of his carelessness.

Alone the thought let his stomach twist and he had to fight back the rising nausea.

“Mr. Snape?”

“Mum?”

Severus hadn’t heard the first calling of his surname, but looked up when he heard his son calling for him.

“Mum? You don’t look very well. Why don’t you let Madame Pomfrey examine you?”

Severus rubbed his eyes and sighed. “Should have known it’d be in vain hiding it from you. Regardless, I’m regretting now not going to a healer. Damn it, Juna could be sick just because of my stubbornness.”

Sephiroth reared a little back, when tears were forming in his mother’s eyes.

“I’m feeling like a bad mother. I thought it’d be easier this time, but somehow it seems to be even more harder. I keep you away from your studies. You should be in Durmstrang, Sephiroth. But then I’d be alone with Juna and, and…”

Sephiroth jumped forward, when his mother turned away from the bed and vomited into a basket, Poppy had been able to cast next to the bed just in time for him to fill it with his meager stomach content.

Sephiroth held his mother, stroking the trembling back, while waiting his mother to finish, glancing over his shoulder at the mediwitch in worry.

Poppy stepped next to him and held out a potion. “It’ll help against the nausea.”

Sephiroth took the potion, knowing it was one his mother had brewed and held it against Severus’ lips just when he was done emptying his stomach.

“Well, Mr. Snape, without meaning any offense, but I think your son is right.”

Sephiroth helped him on the bed next to Juna’s, sitting down as well.

“Indeed. I don’t know what’s wrong. I didn’t feel so put out since, since…” The realization hit him like a fist into the gut. That couldn’t be, surely not. Severus turned to his son, wide eyed. There he could see it. His son wasn’t stupid, he must have seen the signs.

“Mum, please calm down. I know what you’re thinking, but let Madame Pomfrey check first please. I was hoping finding out before you may realize it. I don’t want you hurt, when it’s just the flu.”

Severus leaned into his son. “I see. Madame Pomfrey if you…if you don’t mind?”

“Please call me Poppy. And I don’t mind. If you could lay down, please, and remove your robe and tunic?” Severus nodded, knowing the procedure already.

Poppy was surprised how well trained Severus’ body appeared. She could see the first signs of a six pack and also the muscles in his chest and shoulders. There were little signs of stretch marks around his lower abdomen, but for noticing them, you needed to take a much closer look. She could also see several faded old scars, most she could remember from her time treating his wounds.

However, what caught her unprepared where the three huge scars on his back, running across from the upper left down to the right. There were also smaller ones on his left side and on his right upper arm. She couldn’t stop inhaling sharply, when she remembered him saying that he vanished after an incident with Lupin.

Severus noticed and looked over his shoulder, seeing where she was looking at. When they eyes met, he saw the shock and was it fear? And truth to be told, he couldn’t blame her. She wasn’t the first who reacted this way.

When he first arrived at the goblins, he had already transfigured his tattered clothes to something at least halfway presentable. He didn’t want to be kicked out before he could speak with one of them.

And they only went suspicious when he explained what had happened and why he left, taking in his appearance more closely. They noticed his tension, the light red spots on his clothes and called immediately for a healer. To his luck, the claw marks weren’t very deep to have damaged something vital, but he was told, that they most likely will leave scars behind.

“Madame Pomfrey, Poppy. You don’t have to worry. I’m not a werewolf. Despite having these marks, I wasn’t bitten, although I sometimes still surprised myself at being so lucky.”

“Are you sure it was Lupin? I mean, please don’t misunderstand, I don’t want accuse you of any lie. I just…I mean I know Lupin was, is, a werewolf, and I wasn’t much happy about the entire ‘let a werewolf be in school’ thing, but Dumbledore reassured us that he will be locked up into the shrieking shack without the possibility to escape. I was skeptical, but it worked. So I’m just wondering?”

“I see. I can’t say if it worked, at least for me it didn’t work, but it’s most likely because I was  stupid and went into the shrieking shack, because of Black and Potter. Well, I hadn’t known at first, because I thought it was Lily asking me for a meeting. I’d have wondered why she would want us to meet in the shrieking shack.”, muttered Severus. Despite not wanting to speak about it, it was a good distraction to the current situation.

Sephiroth was already sitting on the bed, leaning against the headboard and helped his mother to join him, so he’s half laying on the bed with his shoulders and head against his son’s chest.

While Poppy let her wand roam over his body, Severus continued his tale, while watching her wand moving up and down his bare middle.

“Imagine my shock when I opened the trap door to the shack just to stare at a huge werewolf standing on the opposite side, staring back. From there it’s mostly a blur. I can remember to let go of the door and running as fast as I could through the hidden passage leading me back to the Whomping willow. I’d hear the howl and how something splintered. When I was almost at the entrance, the werewolf were already close enough and when I fought my way out, Lupin let his claws sunk into my skin. I’m not sure which spell I used, but I had my wand in hand and cast something which threw him off of me, far enough away, for me to get out. Unfortunately, the spell what kept the Whomping willow frozen had worn off and so I found myself hit and flying through the air not even five seconds after being outside.”

Sephiroth lay his arms around his mother’s shoulders, staring at the spot, Poppy was letting her wand hover, knowing he had been in there when this awful event happened.

“I had just enough time to see two figures standing across of the path leading to the Whomping willow before something cracked and let me turn my attention to the entrance. When I turned back my gaze to the two people the light off the full moon was just lighting up the space they stood on, only for me to see it were Black and Potter. I can’t tell if they were shocked, panicked or delighted. There wasn’t any time left to say or do anything, because Lupin was almost out. So I turned and run into the forest behind me. I let my bloody robe behind somewhere in the hope it’d keep the werewolf from tracking me, while I used my wand to disillusion myself. I wasn’t sure if it would trick the werewolf’s nose, but he hadn’t found me, so it must have worked.”

“The headmaster and aurors found your robe. It was bloody and tattered. Enough proof for them to assume you died that night. May I asked why you didn’t return?”

“Oh I was on my way back, but stopped at the edge of the forbidden forest and stared at the castle. I let the past five and a half years running through my head and came to the conclusion that when I stayed, I most likely won’t see the end of my seventh year, maybe not even that of my sixth or the fifth. There wasn’t anyone who would have believed me, neither any of the students, including the Slytherins, nor any of the professors, and even less the headmaster, who would most likely have accused me of lying. And he certainly knew Lupin was, a werewolf. Not to forget, Lupin was one of his beloved Gryffindors, one of the Marauders who couldn’t do any wrong. No, I hadn’t seen any future for me if I’d have returned. Maybe if I had known I was pregnant, I’d have more considered to return, but it could also have been more strengthen me in my decision to disappear. I can’t see that anyone would have allowed me to keep my baby and my parents would most likely have demand that I abort it, at least my father would have.”

“Abortion isn’t something wixen would do. Each magical child is precious.”, murmured Poppy, reading through the parchment with the results of her scan.

Severus laughed. “I heard this sentence quite often, but truly I never understood it, especially if it’s coming from purebloods, who surely only care if this children are their own or maybe a potential partner of their offspring. When I left Britain, I thought it would be different, and mostly, it was. Many I met were more open-minded, but there were still those with the same views, that purebloods were superior and more important. Luca’s parents were the same.”

Severus went silent, staring out of one of the windows close by. Poppy looked over at him and up to Sephiroth, who just shook his head. He was a little surprised that his mother was talking about the incident. Even Sephiroth hadn’t heard the entire story in so much details.

They heard a sigh and turned their attention back to the man, who was wiggling out of his son’s grip to sit up. “What is the verdict, Madame…Poppy? You may call me Severus by the way. Would be weird, if I call you Poppy while you call me still Mr. Snape. Besides, it’ll make it easier to know which of us two you mean.” Severus nudged his son with his shoulder, who was helping Severus to get his clothes back on.

Poppy smiled. Despite what have happened, Poppy thought, Severus made the right decision with leaving Hogwarts. He looked happy, was healthier and also more open as he had ever been as a child, even if he was a little rude when they first met after so long. But now, seeing him with his son, she saw the difference more clearly.

“Mr. Sn…Severus. I’m truly sorry about everything happened. However, I can see your point why you left and I’m ashamed to say, that most of it is true. But as I mentioned last time, your disappearance was also an eye opener for most, at least among the staff. Minerva, Professor McGonagall, is more aware of her Gryffindors as ever before, punishing them more harshly, or at least punishing them the same as other students of other houses. And more importantly, she don’t let Dumbledore interfere anymore. Is a punishment set then he can’t change it without having at least two heads of the other houses agreeing. And believe me, Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout aren’t easily convinced that a punishment might be too harsh. And he won’t ask the head of house Slytherin, even if Greenwater isn’t much caring about it at all.”

“Hm. I see.” Poppy could see that Severus wasn’t convinced and she couldn’t blame him. Deciding it was time to come back to the main topic, Poppy put the parchment aside, meaningfully.

She could see how both tried to read the results and it was amusing how much they look alike.

“I think congratulation are in order. You’re over twelve weeks pregnant.” Severus stared at Poppy, unconsciously laying a hand on his abdomen.

“You’re sure?”

“Yes. I run the scan twice, just to be sure, but it’s clear. Your expecting another little one.” Poppy smiled, but frowned when she saw tears forming in his eyes. “Is something wrong?”

“Er, no, not exactly. It’s just, I mean we tried for two years now, but in vain. It didn’t take us long to, er, create Juna. Actually, it was rather fast, so we hadn’t thought it’d be difficult to create another, but…I almost lost hope, to be honest.”

Poppy looked at Sephiroth, who looked back at her, letting her know it was ok to ask.

“Mr. Snape.”

“Sephiroth.” Poppy nodded.

“Sephiroth mentioned they might have been some complication during the birth of your daughter? May I asked what it was?”

Severus looked up at his son, not in disappointed or something, but a little irritated, so the boy said.

“When Uncle Felix and I were allowed into your room after Juna’s birthing, I’d seen how pale you was. Father didn’t looked very well either. So I assumed the labor wasn’t as smoothly as it should have been. But you were fine, Juna was fine, so I didn’t ask. However, maybe it’s the reason why you didn’t fall pregnant sooner.” Sephiroth was a little unsure if he might have exaggerated when his mother frowned, but felt vindicated when Severus' shoulders slumped.

“We didn’t tell you, because we didn’t want anyone of you to worry. It’d be a happy moment when you meet your sister for the first time, but I’d have known you’d notice. You always were very observant, you still are.” Severus petted his son’s shoulder and then turned to Poppy.

“There were indeed some complications during the labor. Juna was bigger than expected and there was also the problem that umbilical cord had been around her neck. In addition, my bones in general aren’t as robust as they should be due of years of malnutrition during my childhood. Then there also noticed something was wrong with the placenta.”

Poppy paled. She could see were this was going.

“I won’t go into any details, only that they had to be fast. I lost a lot of blood, my hipbones were broken and well it wasn’t fun. They told me after that I needed a lot of rest, that’s why I mostly have been in bed after we returned home. Regardless, they hadn’t said that there could be an issue what might make it more difficult to conceive a child. And when Luca and I decided to try for another, we hadn’t thought about any issues, well despite the fear to face the same difficulties again. That’s why it took us even those three years to decide if we wanted to risk it. But I’d convince him, because I hadn’t such difficulties with Sephiroth, despite the breaking of my hipbones, but it’s nothing what would prevent me to bear another child. Maybe if we hadn’t any means of healing potions which could heal broken bones, but I think even then I’d go through it.”, explained Severus, staring and rubbing his stomach.

“It’d have indeed have influenced your ability to conceive another child easily. Maybe your body wasn’t ready to bear another child until now. I mean, I’m not an expert when it comes to male pregnancies, but in my time as healer in St. Mungo, I heard about similar cases. The women with such complications during the birth often lost the ability to bear another child or it took them years for conceiving another.”

“I see. Male pregnancies aren’t much differently of that to women. So I think I can myself deem lucky that I hadn’t lost my fertility then. I just wish my husband would be here and know that we managed creating another miracle.”, said Severus wistfully.

There wasn’t anything to say to it. But there was another question in Poppy’s mind.

“Do you have a healer? I mean, it’s still early, but I think due to circumstances you’d have one in hand. I assume you hadn’t looked for one in particular since you’re back in Britain. Unfortunately, I don’t think I’m qualified to help you, at least not like someone with more experience when it comes to pregnancies.”

Severus frowned, thinking. He could go to the goblins. They surely would help him. “I’ll contact the healer who helped me with Sephiroth. Should it be not possible for them, they might have some suggestions whom I can contact or I’ll just go to St. Mungo, although I don’t think they have any experience with male bearers themselves.”

“Very well. Don’t hesitate to contact me, should you need help. I wouldn’t be opposite to be your healer myself, but I have hundreds of students to take care of as well, therefore it’s another reason, why I’d suggest looking for someone else.”

“I appreciate your offer, nonetheless.”

“Feel free to stay until your daughter wakes up and we can be sure she’s fine to return home. I can order some food in the meanwhile. It’ll still take some hours for her to wake up.”

“Thank you.”

“Your welcome.”

Poppy went back into her office while Severus and Sephiroth were quietly talking next to Juna’s bed.

Chapter Text

Severus just finished his plan for the next two weeks when Juna stirred next to him. After Poppy left them, Severus had transfigured the bed so it would fit them all. He made himself comfortable on one side of Juna, leaning against the headboard, while Sephiroth did the same on her other side.

They both talked quietly for a while, until Severus yawned. Sephiroth suggested taking a nap, saying it’ll be still four hours until Juna would wake up.

Severus agreed and moved to lay down on his side, face to his children. Sephiroth stayed awake a little longer, but when Severus woke up, he was flat on his back with his son’s hand on his stomach, there where the little one was growing.

Severus still couldn’t believe it. They tried for so long, but without success and now it’s like a last gift from his husband. It felt bittersweet on his tongue. He felt torn, although he was excited, happy almost jumping around in his head in celebration, but on the other hand knowing the little one would never be able to meet it’s father, to know that Luca will never know that they created another miracle, it was heartbreaking.

Before his thoughts could spiral further down, Severus decided to distract himself. He had still to do a list with potions he needed to brew and another with what they needed for their daily needs. And he would have to think about what has to be done before the little one would arrive.

This happened one hour ago and he was mostly done when Juna woke up. Sephiroth were already awake for thirty minutes and was reading one of his schoolbooks, which he brought with him just in the case, that he had some time to kill off.

However, both turned their books away, full attention on the little one between them.

“How are you feeling, angel?” Juna yawned and pressed into her mother.

“Hmm ‘red.”

“I’m sorry, could you repeat this please.”, chuckled Severus, stroking over her head and cheek.

“Tired. But not hot a’more.”, mumbled Juna.

“Yeah. You’re fever broke two hours ago. What do you think? Are you up for a round trick-or-treating on our way home?”

“dunno”

“Maybe if you open your eyes and sit up, you’ll wake up more.”

“It’s so warm here. Can’t we stay?”

“No, honey. Mama has still a few things to do and it’s already late.”

“’kay.” Severus slipped out of the bed and gathered Juna’s clothes while Sephiroth helped Juna to get up and sitting on the edge of the bed with himself next to her. Severus returned, but instead putting her clothes back on, he rubbed a finger over Juna’s cheek to get her attention.

“Juna?”

“Hm hm?”

“You know that mammy didn’t felt quite well the last couple of weeks?”

“Oh no. Are you ill? Did I infect you?” Immediately Juna’s eyes widen in worry and she looked up to her mother. Sephiroth put an arm around her shoulder, shaking his head.

“Mum isn’t ill Juna.”

“Indeed, I’m not. Even then, it would have been me infecting you not vice versa. So don’t blame yourself. Moreover, it’s not a sickness, well at first I thought I might have caught something. I took some potions, but they only helped to an extent. While you were sleeping, Sephiroth asked Madame Pomfrey to do a scan on me and well.” Severus took Juna’s hands and laid them on his stomach. “Your papa gave me one last gift before he died.” Juna’s eyes widened and she looked back and forth between her mother’s face, Sephiroth and her hands on his stomach.

“You mean…I-I’ll have a little sibling?”, whispered the little girl.

“Yes. I’m twelve weeks pregnant. You can’t feel it yet, but in some more weeks my belly will grow and in two or three months, maybe a little later, you may even feel them kicking.”

“Really?” Juna stared in awe before she laid her head on his stomach, a tear running down her cheek.

“What is it? Aren’t you happy to be a big sister?”, asked Severus worried.

“No. I always wanted another sibling. And it’s papa’s last gift. I’ll be a big sister, a good big sister, like Sephiroth is a great big brother. You hear me little brother? You’ll have two older siblings protecting you and help mother as much as we can, so you have everything.” Severus chuckled in relief. For a moment, he feared Juna might not want to share her mother with another sibling.

“Mama? Can we go home?” Severus stroked over Juna’s hair. She looked still tired.

“Sure angel.” While he helped Juna back in her winter clothes something came back to him what she said last. “How do you know it’ll be a boy? It’d be a sister as well.”

“Hm. Just a feeling.”, mumbled Juna. “What are you thinking Seph?”

“Hm. I wouldn’t mind another little sister, but like you I think we’ll have a little baby brother.” Juna grinned widely, which Sephiroth returned. Severus could only shake his head in fondness.

“Where is Madame Pomfrey?”, asked Juna after hopping down from the bed.

“She’s in the Great Hall. I told her not to wait until you're awake, now that your fever is down. She didn’t like it, but I promised I wouldn’t leave until you’re awake and call her should I need her help.”

“Great Hall?”

“Yes. It’s dinner time and students are eating there. And look, Madame Pomfrey had been so nice to send us some food as well. We can eat it as soon as we’re home. Or if you want we can eat it now. You must be hungry.” Severus stopped and looked down at his daughter, who stared at all the food.

“That’s all for us?”

“Yes. It’s a lot, but she insisted, muttering I’m too thin and need to eat more, especially now. I told her my weight was proper for someone like me, but well, healers are all the same.” Severus rolled his eyes. It wasn’t a lie. His body might not been that of a full-blown pureblood wizard, but it was well trained and surely not fragile like it had been when he was a student.

“I’m not very hungry, but it smells really good.”

“Here, take this. It’s a dessert, not too sweet, it should fill your little stomach at least enough so you won’t threw it up again.” Juna scrunched her nose in disgust. She had no intention to puke, but she could feel her stomach grumbling. So she took the light dessert and ate in silence while her mother cast a shrinking charm, putting everything in the bag and then put on his winter cloak, Sephiroth doing the same.

“So. I think we have everything. Ready to go?” As answer, Juna lifted her arms in a pick me up gesture and Sephiroth swapped her up into his arms, before Severus had a chance to do it himself.

“Now that we know mum is carrying our little sibling, I’ll be the one carrying you around.”, said Sephiroth, giving Juna’s head a light pet.

“Fine.”, pouted Juna, but then wrapped her arms around her brother’s neck, giving him a kiss on the cheek at the same time.

Severus took the last of their stuff and then they left the infirmary. Severus wondered if Poppy had even mentioned to someone that they were here. He was almost sure Dumbledore would have taken the chance to visit them, but they must all be too occupied with the preparations and Severus shrugged it off.

----

“Good evening, Minerva.”

“Good evening, Poppy. You look happy. Did something happen?” Madame Pomfrey took her place among the staff in the Great Hall. The feast hadn’t started yet, but everyone was already there, chattering.

“Oh. I had a more or less emergency visit today. Mr. Snape asked me for help, because his little girl fell ill. They decided to come to Hogwarts, because it was closer and they also used the chance to deliver my next order of potions.”

“Oh? I hope little Ms. Snape is fine?”

“Yes. They’re still in the infirmary. Mr. Snape told me to enjoy the feast and that he would call me if they needed something. Ms. Snape should sleep for another forty minutes, before waking up. His son was still napping.”

“His son is also there?” Several heads turned to the mediwitch. By now, everyone knew about Severus’ return and that he wasn’t alone, but had two children, the oldest fourteen, which led to many speculations.

“A nice young man. Very intelligent and observant.”

“So? Why wasn’t I informed about our visitors? I’d have been interested to talk with Mr. Snape.”, intervened Albus, a little disappointed Poppy hadn’t said anything.

“I’m sorry, Albus, but I hadn’t time to inform you before they arrived. I had to prepare for any emergencies, because I didn’t know what Ms. Snape symptoms were. And it hadn’t been long when they arrived. In addition, you only arrived a couple of hours ago back at the castle.”

“Hm. Still I had enough time for a short chat.”

“Albus. If you want to speak with Mr. Snape, you can easily invite him. There is no need to disturb a family while the youngest is in a healing sleep. I don’t think Mr. Snape would have appreciated to be questioned about the past while not being able to comfort his daughter.”

“She’s right, Albus. I’m sure, there will be enough opportunities to speak with him, after all he lives in Hogsmeade now.”, said Minerva

“I’d really like to meet Mr. Snape myself. I remember him being a very smart boy. He always was one of the first casting a charm successfully.”, remembered Filius Flitwick.

“He also had a talent in Herbology.”, added Pomona Sprout, professor in the subject.

“Can’t tell I know him.”, shrugged Greenwater from the other side.

“You wouldn’t. It had been fifteen years ago since his disappearance and his death declaration.”

“Death? Didn’t you just say he’s in the infirmary?” Minerva rolled her eyes. It was clear the professor hadn’t listened to anything they had chatted about in the past two months.

“As it seems there was a misunderstanding. We never found a body, just his bloody robe and therefore assumed the worst.”, explained Albus, but the potion professor only shrugged, attention already back on one of his magazines.

Shortly after the feast started. After some while, the mediwitch cast a quick time spell and assumed that the girl must have just awaken and that everything is fine, when no message was send to her. She was glad, happy that the small family was certainly now on their way back, but all color left her face when Quirrell suddenly burst into the Great Hall and screaming ‘Troll’.

----

The halls were silent when they left the infirmary. However, there was a disgusting stench in the air when they reached one of the staircases leading up to the second floor.

“What’s that smell, mama?” Juna held her nose shut with her fingers and Severus almost followed. His stomach twisted and he thought, he’d puke any moment. Severus quickly cast the ‘Air freshen’ charm around them.

“Not sure. But I have a bad feeling.” Then they heard running footsteps from behind them and Severus pulled out his wand, ready to defend his family, but when they turned around, they saw two boys running in their direction. They had no clue what was going on and just stepped out of their way, when suddenly the shorter boy with dark hair stopped next to Severus.

“Sir. You have to hurry. There is a troll in the castle.” Severus rose one of his eyebrows.

“And why, may I ask, are the two of you alone in the hallway should there be indeed a troll walking around? Shouldn’t you be in the Great Hall or on your way back to your dormitories?”

“Er, there is a friend of ours. A girl. She wasn’t at the feast when Professor Quirrell burst into the hall, yelling there is a troll in the dungeon. Professor Dumbledore send all the students back, but we remembered that someone told she was in one of the bathrooms on the second floor. We had no time to search for a professor and we have to hurry.”, explained Harry hastily.

Severus looked up the staircase and his bad feeling grew. “Sephiroth, bring Juna home. I’ll follow you soon.”

“No way. I won’t leave you alone, not in your condition.”, refused Sephiroth. Severus reared a little back at the determined look and the serious tone. Never had his son reacted in such way and contradicted him.

Severus wasn’t used to it and considered his options. The small dark hair boy pleaded them to hurry and therefore Severus hadn’t much of a choice. They had no time to discuss it and therefore without much further hesitation they went up the stairs. Just when they arrived on the second floor their heard a scream.

“Damn it.” Now they were running, Severus still wand in hand. Without stopping, Severus burst into the bathroom, trusting his son to stay outside or at least to keep the younger children from following him.

As Severus stepped inside the bathroom, the troll smashed one of the sinks, barely missing the girl cowering under the sink next to it.

“Hermione”, yelled the dark haired boy, who peeked around Sephiroth’s legs into the bathroom, the redhead next to him and Juna on Sephiroth’s other side.

Severus cast a quick stinging hex, which let the troll stumble back. The troll turned, but before he could start another attack, Severus cast a strong stunning hex, which rendered the troll to fell forward unconscious.

The two boys stood with mouths wide open, staring at the troll, as did the girl still sitting on the ground behind that creature.

“Nasty beasts.”, muttered Severus under his nose.

“That was great, mama.”, clapped Juna, causing the two boys to shake their heads out of their astonishment.

“Whoa. You just knocked out a troll in seconds. That was amazing, dude.” The boys and Juna followed Sephiroth into the bathroom, who was still cautious and watching the troll.

“My name is Mr. Snape, young man, not dude. Young Lady, if you could come here, please.” Hermione also get out of her shock and stumbled to get back on her legs. Carefully, without looking away she passed as quick as possible the huge troll and stopped only when she was behind him.

“Don’t worry. Ms…”

“Granger, Hermione Granger. Thank you Mr…”

“Mr. Snape. Are you all right?”, introduced Severus himself.

“Uhm, yes. You arrived just in time. Thank you again.”

“Your welcome. Hadn’t thought I’d meet a troll in Hogwarts. I must say the safety of students is even more lacking as it had been during my own time here. Well, no matter, if one of you could please go and find a professor.”

“We’re already here. What is the meaning of this? Why are three of my Gryffindors here? And…Mr. Snape?”, asked Minerva. Next to her stood Flitwick with a looming Hagrid behind them.

“Ah, I have no idea. I was on my way back home with my daughter. She wasn’t well during the morning and I took her to Madame Pomfrey. I also took the chance to deliver some of the potions Hogwarts ordered. On our way back I noticed the smell and shortly thereafter met these two boys who mentioned that there was a troll running around Hogwarts and that they were here looking for their missing friend. Well, as you can see we found her and the troll, who just barely missed her with their club.”

Minerva paled and for the first time took in the state of the bathroom before she turned to the two boys. “You two? Why didn’t you inform one of the professors of your missing friend? What did you actually think would you have done against a full-grown troll?” Both boys shrunk back at her stern look, but the dark hair boy managed an answer, but was interrupted by the girl.

“I’m sorry, Professor McGonagall. It’s my fault. I read a lot about trolls, and I thought I could handle them myself.”, explained Hermione. Severus raised a brow, that wasn’t what the boys had said. From his understanding she wasn’t there when the troll was announced.

“We’re sorry as well, Professor McGonagall. We were on our way back with the others, but then we remembered Hermione. We hadn’t thought…”

“Indeed, Mr. Potter. None of you did think. Twenty points from each of you plus detention with Mr. Filch. Who knows what might had happened when Mr. Snape hadn’t been there. It’s bad enough that one student thinks they can handle a full-grown mountain troll, but you two could have been getting killed as well, which means three dead children. As much as I admire your courage, and how glad I am that this hadn’t a bad end, I won’t stand by and look how any of my students run into danger without thinking about the consequences.”

Severus was a little shocked. He truly hadn’t expected that the Head of House Gryffindor would punish her Gryffindors so harshly. He thought Poppy must have exaggerated when she told him about the changes. But when he looked at the small half-goblin, a pleased look in his eyes, Severus wondered if McGonagall truly had changed. Well, the punishment she just gave at least wasn’t what she would have done when he was still in school.

However, he shook himself out of those thoughts and instead settled his gaze on the short dark haired boy and indeed the boy almost looked exactly as his father, except of the killing curse green eyes, which were the same like Lily’s. Severus heard about their death by the hand of the Dark Lord. Some of his customers talked about the ‘Boy-who-lived’, now back in the wizarding world after his parents’ death and being send away, though no one knew where he had been all this time.

Severus didn’t feel anything at the time, had been getting over all his struggles in the past and his lost friendship with Lily Evans years ago. His husband helped him as well, saying that if she had been a good friend, she would never have let this incident of him calling her a mudblood come between them.

And thinking about all his time with her, Severus came to the conclusion, they never really were friends. She just used him to get good grades, but whenever he told her about the Marauders, she dismissed him, saying it was his own fault for provoking them, even if he did nothing of the sort, except trying to defend himself.

He wasn’t even surprised when he heard that Lily and James married. Potter had been in love with her the moment he set his eyes on her in the train before they even started school. Severus snorted at one point, because Lily always complained about Potter being annoying, but truly both were the perfect pair. Therefore, not much of a surprise they ended together in the end.

Seeing the son of this two now, Severus felt nothing. No grudge, hate or anything of the sort. Severus only wondered where he lived, because truly for an eleven year old he was small and hadn’t the usual baby fat in his face, like the other boy. Somehow, it remembered Severus about himself and this wasn’t a very pleasant thought. But this couldn’t be the case. Surely, the boy lived with someone who cared about him. He couldn’t imagine Lily giving her son to her sister, should James and her die.

While looking the boy over, Severus saw a small head of a snake peeking out from the boy’s collar. It stared right back at him and Severus thought feeling a light tug in his magic. He shook his head, frowning, but when he looked back at the spot, there was nothing.

He was brought out of his musings as another professor stumbled into the room Severus didn’t knew.

“Oh. Y-You f-fou-found t-the t-troll. Y-you d-didn’t k-kill t-them, d-did you?” The professor kicked the troll against the head lightly and immediately stumbled back, when the troll puffed out some smelly air.

“No. As you can see, I didn’t. If you may excuse me then. My daughter needs her bed and I’ve also a few potions to brow. Good evening.” Sephiroth frowned, picked up his little sister and followed their mother, who didn’t give the professors any chance to stop him and vanished as quickly as possible.

----

Harry saw Professor Quirrell staring at the spot the man has vanished and wondered what he was thinking, but shrugged it off, because everyone knew the professor was just weird.

Tom wasn’t sure what was wrong with the man, but said Harry should stay away from him and Harry gladly followed the advice, because every time when the man was close his scar was itching, even if it wasn’t painful this time. Harry still had no clue what the reason was, but he knew Tom might have an assumption. Regardless, Harry wasn’t even sure it had something to do with the DADA professor, but his scar never hurt or itched before he stepped into the castle.

“Mr. Potter, Mr. Weasley, Ms. Granger. I think it’s time for you to return to your house. It’s already late. I’m sure you know the way. I’ll check in ten minutes, so hurry up.”

All three of them nodded and then quickly left. Harry risked a short glance over his shoulder, but Mr. Snape was already gone. Somehow, the man made him feel safe, the same feeling Tom gave him, even if he was a snake. It was a nice feeling, something he hadn’t felt before, at least not as far as he can remember.

Back in the Gryffindor common room, Ron and Harry said good night to Hermione, who thanked them again for the rescue attempt before disappearing in the girls dormitories. The boys went up to their own room, which they shared with Neville, Dean and Seamus.

The other three boys immediately jumped from their beds and asked where they had been, which they replied in short.

“You met Mr. Snape?”, asked Neville.

“Yes, and his two kids. You should have seen him, knocked the troll out in seconds. His son looks like a young adult, can’t believe he’s just fourteen. He was even taller than Mr. Snape was.”

“Not unlikely. Fourteen is the usual age where most get a growth spurt. And don’t forget he’s almost fifteen from what I heard.”

“Still, he was even taller than my oldest brother, Bill, and he isn’t someone I’d call a short wizard.”, muttered Ron. The others shrugged, not knowing what to say. They never met Ron’s oldest two siblings.

“I’m wondering how the troll got into the castle.”, wondered Dean.

“Not sure, but wouldn’t be surprised if it was one of these Slytherins.”, sneered Ron. “Who knows, maybe it was even this Snape guy…” Harry heard a low hissing coming from under his robes, near his neck. He tilted his head, just to hear Tom throwing insults at the redhead, even if no one could hear less understand him, except Harry, who was a little surprised by Tom’s outburst.

Therefore, when everyone went to bed, after McGonagall checked they were all in their rooms, he closed the curtains and put up a silencing charm to muffle any sounds, so no one could hear him talking with a snake.

“Tom? You can come out now.”, hissed Harry in Parseltongue.

A miniature snake slithered out from Harry’s sleeve and settled down in front of him. It was the same snake Harry met in the zoo at Dudley’ birthday, a month before his own birthday and before knowing being a wizard. The Boa had followed Harry back home. He hadn’t known at first until a week later after the incident it appeared suddenly in the garden where Harry was doing his chores.

He had asked the snake why they could speak to each other and what followed shook Harry’s world to the core. The snake introduced himself as Tom Marvolo Salazar Slytherin Peverell. A wizard stuck in his creature form, not able to turn back yet. Tom also revealed that Harry was a wizard himself, what explained all the weird things sometimes happening when Harry was upset, like when he freed Tom accidentally.

When Harry spoke to Tom in the zoo, it also triggered Tom’s memories to come back. At first, it was only a flash, but with more days passing, more and more memories came back. Tom had been lucky that his instincts had led him following Harry and when his mind had

sorted out everything what happened Tom decided to speak with Harry.

There weren’t many opportunities to do so, because all the chores Harry had to do when he didn’t want to be punished. Then the first Hogwarts’ letter arrived, followed by several others every time the prior one was destroyed until the house was flooded with them.

Tom managed to stick with Harry when his relatives fled. He learned to change his size, so he could hid under Harry’s clothes or slip into the house unseen. Which was good, because by then Harry learned enough not to be surprised when Hagrid suddenly appeared in the night of his birthday and exclaimed Harry being a wizard.

On their tour through Diagon Alley and Gringotts, Tom listen closely to what the half-giant said, often hissing lowly, especially when Hagrid told Harry how his parents died or when more than ones the name of the headmaster of Hogwarts was mentioned and what a good man he was. It was clear that there was a history Tom hadn’t talked about yet, but Harry was sure he’d hear it when they were alone.

At Gringotts Harry thought, everything must be a dream. The revelation having a vault with a mountain of gold coins and other stuff in it was too overwhelming.

Tom had taken a brief glance over the vault and lowly hissed to Harry to take one of the wallets near the entrance to put as much money inside as he could.

Tom also gave Harry advice, which books he’d buy beside these he’d need for his first school year, which to Tom’s suspicion weren’t a lot. One book especially was missing on the list, which would be Hogwarts: A History. Both didn’t know if it was on purpose or not, but Harry trusted Tom, even if he didn’t know him for long, but something told him the snake was honest and didn’t mean any harm to him.

At Ollivander's, Tom stayed silent, even after they left again. Tom only reacted again when noticing the shop with different kind of animals inside. Harry ignored the fact that Tom didn’t say anything about the weird stuff the wand maker had mentioned.

In the end, Harry had all his school stuff, new robes and an owl named Hedwig. He had dreaded the moment Hagrid would bring him back to the Dursleys, where he would have to stay for another month before school started.

But when they got back, Hagrid leaving, Tom revealed himself as soon as Petunia and Vernon started screaming at him, which turned to screams of panic at the sign of a giant snake hissing at them.

His uncle wanted to kill Tom, but regretted the attempt very fast when the snake was choking him almost to death while at the same time baring his teeth at the woman.

Harry quickly explained that Tom wasn’t a normal snake, but Harry’s familiar, who would protect him. It wasn’t the truth, but neither was it a lie. However, his aunt and uncle didn’t needed to know this.

From this point, they stayed away, which allowed Harry to study all the books and learn from Tom why he wasn’t fond of the headmaster and also what happened at the fateful night almost ten years ago.

Now, they seemed something else Harry didn’t know about, because even if Tom wasn’t fond of Ron either he never reacted in such manner, sure Tom made some noises which

could be interpreted like scoffs, but he never cursed the boy like that.

“What it is Tom? You normally or mostly ignore what Weasley is saying.” The snake stared at the sheets before lifting his head and meeting Harry’s eyes.

“Harry, the man…Sssnape…he isss my ssson.” The boy reared back in shock. Tom never mentioned having kids and he swore there were tears forming in the snake’s eyes.

----

“Mama. There is a funny looking bird at the window.”, said Juna, suddenly. Severus frowned and looked up from his potions magazine. It was morning and they were eating breakfast, or mostly Juna still ate while Sephiroth already begun cleaning his and his mother’s dishes while Severus read and drunk his tea.

“Don’t let him in.”, drawled Severus, knowing very well who the phoenix belonged to.

“What kind of bird is this? Do you know them?”

“It’s a phoenix. And if I remember correctly, then his name is Fawkes. He’s the familiar of a very annoying headmaster. No matter what, we better stay away as far as we can. Surely, the old man wants something and I don’t want to be involved in his meddling, especially not that any of you will be involved either. Wouldn’t even wonder if he thinks I’m a death eater and kidnapped you or something.”, muttered Severus in the end.

“What’s a death eater?”

“Bad people, honey. People we want nothing to do with either. Should you ever see someone with a strange mark on their forearm, come to me immediately. The same if you have a bad feeling. If they try to stop you from leaving, call for me as loud as you can. That’s the same for you Sephiroth.”

“I know. I didn’t forget the rules, mum.”

“Me either.”

“Good. I count on you and trust you’ll follow them.”

“Of course, mama. Can I play with Dante?”

“If you’re done with your breakfast, then yes. I’ll be in the shop should you need something. And don’t forget to practice your handwriting. I’ll check as soon as I close the shop for the day.”

“Yes, mama. And I’m done with my breakfast. I’ll play with Dante a little before I practice.”

“That’s fine. Love you, little angel. Have fun.”

“Thanks, you too.” Juna put her dishes into the sink, before giving her mother a kiss as well as one of his stomach and running out to find Dante, her familiar, a little fruit bat. Sephiroth placed another kiss on Severus’ cheek, leaving to open the shop.

Severus continued to ignore the phoenix, no desire to find out what this old fart wanted from him. Only when he was done reading, he turned to the phoenix. “Fly back to your master. I’m not interested in whatever he wants. I doubt it’s anything good.” Severus made some shooing hand moves, but the phoenix just stared back unimpressed. “Fine. Stay there if you want, but don’t expect me to accept this letter.” Severus turned and left the kitchen, following his son down to the shop.

----

“Thank you Mr. Snape. I’m really glad you took over Mr. Hemmingworth’s shop. You know for an old woman in my age it isn’t easy anymore to travel far.”

“It’s my pleasure Mrs. Clearwater. I have your next potion ready tomorrow. If you want my son can deliver it to you.”

“No, no. This daily walk round keeps me from rotting in my house. As long as I don’t have to travel any further, I’m fine. And your potions work wonders. I hadn’t felt so well since a long time.”

“That’s good to hear. Is there anything else what I can do for you?”

“Maybe a salve for my aching feet?”

“Sure thing.” Severus went to one of the shelves and picked up a small bottle.

“Thank you. We see each other tomorrow.”

“You’re welcome.”

They hadn’t very many customers yet, but their daily list of orders slowly increased thanks to word spreading how good his potions are.

“Mama, I brought you the letters from all the owls.”

“Thanks angel. Did you practice your handwriting?”

“Yes. Do you want to see?”

“Later. First, I have to check those letters. Is this bird still there?”

“Yes. It’s three days. Are you sure it’s ok to not accept the message?”

“I already told the bird to return to his master. I won’t accept any messages from this old man. Please trust me in this.”

“Ok. It’s just, er, it’s not the fault of the bird and…can’t you just answer that you don’t want any letters from the headmaster?” Juna bit her lower lip and gave Severus puppy eyes.

Severus signed. “Let me guess. You gave the phoenix snacks and he made some miserable noises, which caused you to get a bad conscience.” Juna pouted and there were already tears forming in her eyes, knowing she shouldn’t have done it. Severus signed again.

“Come here.” Severus opened his arms. Immediately, Juna walked into his embrace and he picked her up.

“You know that your puppy look doesn’t work, but I’ll make an exception today.”

“Love you too.”, grinned Juna. Sephiroth snickered behind them, knowing that his mother rarely resists Juna’s puppy eyes. It only doesn’t work when she’s behaving like a brat or did something truly dangerous.

Severus snorted. “Sure I do, never doubt this.”

They walked up to their small owlery where Fawkes sat on one of the perches.

“You know. I’m wondering why you choose this imbecile as master, but whom I to question you, but three days and he didn’t even come to look for you.” Severus narrowed his eyes, but Fawkes just stared back at him.

“Well. Let me take this burden from you. I’ve no desire to meet the headmaster and being accused of kidnapping his familiar. Actually, it’s a wonder that no auror had come here to arrest me.”, muttered Severus, while removing the letter from Fawkes’ leg. “So here you go.”

Fawkes nudged him, letting him know he needed a response. “Come on. I can send him an owl. You don’t have to wait.”

“Maybe he don’t want to?”

“Tsk. Why wouldn’t he?”, drawled Severus.

“Ma-ma.”

“Ju-na.” The little girl snickered and wiggled in his arms, so he put her down. She stepped closer to the phoenix and stroked the beautiful feathers, while Severus opened the letter against his better judgement.

“Tsk. This damned bastard.”

“Language. You’re cursing quite a lot since father died, but especially since we’re here.”

“Sorry, angel. Old habits I think. This place doesn’t hold many good memories for me.” Juna looked at him, while he continued reading. She was sad. She didn’t like to see her mother so unhappy and he smiled much less. Of course, Juna understood that her mother was still mourning the loss of his husband, she did too, and then there was the issue with her father’s family, which forced them to leave their home.

Tears formed in her eyes and she couldn’t stop the sob escaping her throat. Severus turned his attention to her in alarm and immediately put the letter aside. “What it is, little one. Are you hurt?”

“No, it’s...I-I miss papa. And I don’t like to see you unhappy. Maybe… maybe we can try to find another place?” Severus gaze soften and he pressed a kiss against her forehead.

“I’m sorry Juna. I miss papa, of course I do. But we don’t need to move. Honestly, I quite like our new home, even if the school reminds me of some not so pleasant things. However, Hogsmeade isn’t so bad. I like the landscape, always did. Actually, it was the best thing when I went to school. And even if I had some bad experience, I’m not as helpless as I had been then. And much more important, I have you and Sephiroth with me.”

“You truly want to live here?”

“Well, not that I hadn’t tried to find another place as you’re know very well. But honestly, it isn’t bad and the people aren’t as bad as well. But stay away from…”

“Any strangers or people, who give me goosebumps.”, ended Juna in the same tone Severus often uses to lecture her.

“You little rascal. Let us go back down, where you can show me your homework.”

Severus scribbled a short answer to the headmaster without mentioning or apologizing to keep the phoenix so long waiting. Juna handed the letter over and to her amusement, her mother awkwardly apologized and even blushed as Fawkes nuzzled his cheek before disappearing in red flames.

“Whoa. What happened?”

“Don’t worry. It’s one way a phoenix travels. They can even take someone with them on this way. I just wish he wouldn’t do that in here. Would be a shame if we lose our home so short after we found it.” With Juna on his hip, they left the small owlery and went down to the shop, where Sephiroth already cleaned up and sorted the letters.

Chapter Text

“What did the headmaster want?”, asked Sephiroth when his mother came back.

“He thanked me for saving his students and that he would like to invite me for a little chat.”, Severus made a face.

“Did you accept?”

“No. As I already said, I have no interest to speak with him. He wasn’t interested in listening to me while I was his student and I sure have no interest to tell him anything about my time after I left Hogwarts. And I’m even less interested to hear anything what happened here while I was gone.”

“Do you think he’d try something? I mean people seem to like him and from what I heard he’s Chief Warlock and also Supreme Mugwump.”

Severus scoffed. “Tsk. It’s beyond me how he can hold all this positions at once or how he even got them.”

“Wasn’t it because he defeated Grindelwald?”

“It’s still no reason to have several important positions. And he’s a bigoted old fool. No matter what he has done, as headmaster he shouldn’t be biased and favor one house over the others. And when you take a closer look then you might wonder what exactly he had done since his defeat of Grindelwald. Take just our friends the goblins. They’re still forbidden to have wands, not that they truly need them, but still. Or what about werewolves? I don’t like them due to my experience, but for someone always talking about that creatures should have more rights, the exact opposite happened. No, for all I care the man can rot in his office and leave us alone.”

“Did you read anything about the last war?”

“Son, why the sudden interest?”

“I’m just curious to be honest. I mean that’s our new home, and shouldn’t we at least know what happened? People are always talking and I’m a little curious about this boy they call The-boy-who-lived.”

“I see. Well, I fear my knowledge isn’t much better as yours about the war per say. About the boy, we met him last night. You remember the one with dark hair, green eyes, and this bolt scar on his forehead? He’s the one.”

“Oh. I hadn’t seen the scar. He doesn’t look like someone who defeated a dark wizard.”

“Tsk. Even without the scar, I’d know it was him. His parents went to school with me. He looks very much like his father with exception of his eyes, which he definitely got from his mother.”

“You don’t begrudge him just because he looks like one of your tormentors, do you?”

“No, of course not. I had enough time to come to terms with my years in Hogwarts and he’s just a child without parents. Actually, I’m a little worried about his appearance. He seems too small and too thin for his age.” Severus’ tone soften. “It remembers me of my own appearance at his age.”

“You don’t think?” His mother might never have mentioned how he exactly grew up, but Sephiroth concluded enough to know that his grandparents weren’t good parents. Would it have been the case, then his mother wouldn’t have needed to live with the goblins.

“I truly don’t know. Maybe when he’s living with his aunt, who I doubt ever stopped hating anything magical, but I can’t see Lily, his mother, putting her son into the care of her sister, even if there wasn’t anyone else left. She and her husband had enough friends, whom would not hesitate to take in the boy.”

“Hm.”

“Mama. Here look.”, interrupted Juna, her notebook in hand. Severus took in her handwriting and was proud to see her improvements.

“Well done, angel. I think you deserve a reward. What do you think about watching a Quidditch match?”

“Really? When, where?”

“There will be a match in two weeks at Hogwarts. I asked Madame Pomfrey while you were still sleeping.”

“Cool. Who’s playing?”

“It’ll be Slytherin vs Gryffindor. I know you don’t know any of the players, but maybe it’ll be still fun to watch.”

“I don’t care. I love Quidditch. You were a Slytherin, right? So I’ll cheer for them, if it’s alright?”

“Sure. You can cheer for whomever you want. I’m not sure if you might like how Slytherin is playing. At my time, they played often dirty. Not sure if that had changed.”

“Hm. I’ll see and decide then. But are you really sure? I know you don’t like Quidditch much and there is a lot to do.”

“Yeah, honey. You deserve some fun and how can I deny you your love for Quidditch, even if it’s just a match between school houses. I can easily prepare enough potions to take a free day and we can skip the day opening the shop as well by delivering everything the day before. We just need to inform our customers in beforehand.”

“I promise.” Juna hugged her mother excited.

----

Start of sex scene

Severus was dreaming. It was the night of their wedding as Luca was exploring Severus’ body with utmost care after removing their clothes. Carefully preparing Severus, so it wouldn’t be too painful when his husband would push his huge cock inside him. Severus was on his fours with his ass in the air, when his husband claimed him. He felt, when Luca parted his cheeks and rubbed his erection against his entrance or when the head passed his tight ring for the first time.

Severus had explained that male bearers had two passages behind the opening. One for the usual use to empty their colon and the other for sex and birth. The body works automatically, closing up one channel, so the partner would enter the right passage. It’s similar to breathing and swallowing through the mouth. The air passage closes automatically if someone eats or drinks.

So when Luca pushed inside Severus’ ass the passage to the colon closed and the cock had free passage to the channel leading to the womb, where an egg was waiting to be fertilized.

Severus could feel the switch when the cock pushed inside and also the slight pain due to the stretching. Severus gasped as Luca was halfway inside and couldn’t stop his orgasm. His husband moaned loudly and continued to push inside, while Severus was lost in the pleasure of his first climax.

Then Luca waited patiently, trying not to cum too soon himself. Severus was embarrassed, of course, but Luca reassured him that this was perfectly normal for the first time and that he would have been more offended when Severus hadn’t come, which caused them both to snicker.

However, this caused another reaction out of them and Severus felt the need to move, so he pushed back and let his husband know he was ready. Luca didn’t hesitate and started a slow pace, giving Severus time to fully enjoy this. Each thrust let Severus moan in pleasure and it didn’t took long when he met each thrust with his own.

His husband increased his pace at some point, put one hand on Severus’ back, pushing his upper body down. This caused Severus to spread his legs a little further while also pushing his ass more up. Luca leaned forward and just then hit something inside Severus, which let him even more moan into the pillow.

Luca’s movement increased again and Severus tried to keep up with his own movements. It felt so good and he was so close to come a second time. He must have said it aloud, because Luca’s thrusts became faster, harder and even deeper. And only half a minute later, Severus screamed his husband’s name and shuddered, shooting a second time his cum into the sheets.

Luca moaned and Severus felt how his walls clenched around the thick cock and how it seemed to swell until something warm flooded his insides. Again, he lost every sense of time, while his husband was riding out his own climax, shooting one load of cum after another into Severus.

Then the scene switched to the day and night before Luca went to his trip from which he wouldn’t return. Severus was pressed against the wall, legs around Luca’s waist, who thrusts into his husband merciless, holding Severus hands above him with one hand while pumping Severus’ cock with the other. With one last harsh thrust, Luca buried himself deep inside Severus and flooded his insides. With small movements of his hips Luca pushed his seed further into his husband, not wanting to waste anything of it.

Then they were in the shower. Luca again thrusting into Severus from behind, kissing the slender neck. Severus titled his head back to give his husband access to his throat. Luca pressed Severus against his chest, not ceasing his thrusts in the slightest and having one hand over Severus abdomen, while the other was pumping the smaller cock. When he felt his climax being close, Luca moved them both a little forward. Severus put his hands on the wall and pushed back eagerly, also close of coming. Not even half a minute later, Luca pushed forward in a harsh thrust, burying himself deeply into his husband and flooding the clenching walls around his cock with his seed.

Next, they were lying in bed. Severus sitting on Luca and sliding down on his husband’s cock. He started slowly, lifting his hips until just the tip was inside before moving down again. Luca moaned and watched how his cock was disappearing into this tight ass. He thought seeing a slight bulge in Severus’ abdomen from all his seed already spend. He put a hand on it and rubbed the spot, even imaging feeling his own cock moving inside, ready to spill more of his seed inside where he knew was Severus’ womb. He told Severus as much, who put one of his own hands on the spot, while riding his husband in a low pace. This went on for several minutes until Severus moved his hands on Luca’s shoulders, rolling his hips back and forwards in a faster pace, feeling his climax approaching. Luca moved his hands to Severus’ hips, making sure his cock couldn’t slip out. Just as Severus begun spilling his com, Luca started to thrust up in quick and fast thrusts while the walls inside his husband were clenching around his cock, which turned to milking him to the last of the drop his climax offered. Severus leaned up, allowing Luca’s cock to go even deeper. They both didn’t moved, just grinding against each other more tightly.

At last, they laid on their side, facing each other. Luca hold Severus’ one leg up so he had better access to his entrance, both watching Luca’s cock disappearing into the tight hole, while Severus’ cock rubbed against his partner’s muscular belly. They kissed each other briefly until Luca moved them so Severus was on his back with Luca above him. Severus’ leg was now over Luca’ shoulder while the other laid around his waist. Both moaned while kissing, Severus clenching the sheets under him. Luca’s movements got faster, his thrusts harder until Severus thought the cock reached his womb. Both cried out their bliss when Luca pushed for the final time into the tight hole, releasing his last portion of seed inside Severus. They stayed in this position even when Luca finished, both not wanting to risk that the precious fluid would leave Severus’ body.

Then Severus heard his husband murmur. “This time, my dear husband. This time I’m sure we created another miracle.”

End of sex scene

Severus awoke panting heavily. His body felt hot and he was out of breath, as if he had run a marathon. ‘Or if you just had several rounds of sex.’, offered his brain and Severus groaned. Now that his brain reminded him, he felt the stickiness between his legs and his cock still twitching.

He sighed in relief when realizing he was alone. Alone the thought having just climaxed when one of his kids might lay next to him made him feeling sick. That had never happened when he was pregnant with Juna, less with Sephiroth. Sure, his hormones would often made him horny during his second pregnancy, but that couldn’t be said when he was first pregnant. However, Severus was sure why that was.

Nonetheless, now that his husband wasn’t here anymore, it took Severus by surprise. Not once had he thought about sex or felt the need to release himself since his husband was gone. But this dream? Severus stared up at the ceiling, remembering the last words of his husband “This time, my dear husband. This time I’m sure we created another miracle.” And wasn’t that the truth?

A hand on his belly, Severus whispered. “Yes, yes we did, Luca. We created another miracle. I just wish you were here to meet them.” Tears were flooding his eyes and Severus tried hard not to cry. Then there was a warm breeze against his cheek and he thought feeling something on his belly. He looked down, but there was nothing beside his own hand, though the feeling remained.

His lips formed a tiny smile, an image of his husband lying next to him in his mind with a hand on his belly while giving him a kiss on his cheek. “Thanks, Luca. Thank you for everything. Thank you for giving me a family. Thank you for giving me this last gift. I…I promise…I promise to protect them. I…I promise, Luca. You will be proud. I…I miss you. Luca, I miss you so much, it hurts, but I…I promise to not leave our kids. I’m sorry, I…I love you, but…you have to wait. Will you wait for me Luca?” Severus couldn’t hold the tears back any longer.

In his mind, Luca gave him another kiss and Severus thought him whispering, “Live Severus. That’s all I want for you and our children. I love you.”

“Mum?” Severus came out of his thought, casting a quick cleansing spell before the door to his room opened and the head of his son appeared.

Sephiroth seeing the tears didn’t hesitate to enter fully and pulling his mother into a hug as soon as he reached the bed.

“Mum?”

“It…It’s fine Seph. Just…Just the hormones.”

“This isn’t just the hormones, mum. I miss him as much as do you.”

“I…I’m sorry Sephiroth.”

“For what? Mum, it’s not your fault. It’s okay to cry. I know you don’t like it, but I won’t think any less of you, neither will Juna. But Dad wouldn’t want us to mourn him forever.”

“Yeah. He wants us to live.”, whispered Severus.

“And we will. Look what we already accomplished. We have a home, we have our own small shop and our business is flourishing. And I’m not falling behind my studies. I might even speed up a little, so I can help you more, now that there is another baby on the way. I already told you I can take my OWLs earlier.”

“I know, but please don’t rush it. Let us see how everything works out first. You’re still a child Sephiroth and I don’t want you to grow up like I did. Don’t misunderstand me. I’m proud of you and very grateful, but still I would more like if you would be at school with your friends.”

“Don’t worry. I like helping you. And to be honest, I made already friends with some of the Hogwarts students.”

Severus perked up at that and asked. “When did that happen?” Sephiroth laughed.

“Not long ago. Some students visited the shop last weekend, curious about the new shop in Hogsmeade. There was a pair of redhead twins, asking for some hair coloring potions. Well we chatted for a while and comes out they are some pranksters, but not the bad kind. They explained some pranks and is quite funny.”

“I see.”

“There was also a boy called Cedric with his friends. And I met a Lucian Bole. He’s one of the Slytherin beaters. All in all they were all ok. And do you know what the funny thing is? The others are also Quidditch players for their houses.”

“I can’t say I’m surprised. Even in Durmstrang you attract that kind of people, even if you aren’t playing yourself. Not that I disapprove or something. But why didn’t you tell me?”

“Well calling them friends is actually a little far-fetched. I just met them last weekend and they were more customers as anything else. But it was fun. They promised to visit next time they have a Hogsmeade weekend and we made plans to meet in in the Broomstick.”

“All together? Gryffindors and Slytherins?”

“Er, yeah. And Hufflepuff.” Sephiroth rubbed a finger at his temple, a little embarrassed.

“I don’t know what to say, except have fun, I think.”, drawled Severus, not knowing what else to say.

“Ah. To think of it, we might meet some of them, now that we go watching the Quidditch match. You don’t mind if I sit with some of their friends?”

“No, Sephiroth. As long as you stay in sight range, I don’t mind. Come to speak of it. We should probably make us ready.” Severus moved the blanket covering his legs aside and stood up. He didn’t wore anything except of his sleep pants, a habit since his marriage to Luca, whereas before he never would have thought to sleep naked or even half-naked, even before Sephiroth was born.

Sephiroth stayed on the bed, waiting until his mother was in the fresher. His gaze wandered to Severus’ belly, but it was still too early to see anything and had been just two weeks since they found out. The scars were a part of his mother as long as Sephiroth remembered, therefore mostly ignored them.

When Severus disappeared in the shower, Sephiroth left and went to the kitchen, starting to prepare breakfast and a few lunch packages, knowing it could become a very long day. From what the students had said Hogwarts Quidditch rules weren’t much different to those of Durmstrang, which meant one game could went all day until it was dinner time should neither of the teams manage to catch the Snitch prior. Therefore, it was necessary to be prepared and have enough food and drinks to last the day.

----

“MAMA, where are you? We have to go.” Juna was bouncing on her heels, excited. They had just finished breakfast when Severus’ nausea came back in full force. He had forgotten to take his potion before eating anything. Juna hadn’t noticed, too excited for finally leaving. 

When she saw him approaching, Juna said in an impatient tone, “Finally. Can we go now?”, but immediately hold her hands above her mouth. “M’orry. I’m just excited.”, mumbled the little girl in an apologize, not liking when her mother looked at her with this blank expression, knowing it mostly meant her mother didn’t liked her behavior at the moment.

“I know, but it’s no reason to get disrespectful. Understood?” 

“Yes. I’m truly sorry. Please don’t be mad.” Juna looked at her boots in shame with tears forming in her eyes.

“Come now, angel. No need to cry. You know I love you and it’s ok to be excited. But you know that I don’t like if you lose your manners. It’s one thing when it happened with me, but someone else might think you need to learn a lesson, despite the fact that they don’t have the right to even scold you. So it’s better you learn to control yourself as soon as possible. Believe me when I say, I learned it in a very hard way. Wixen, especially those from old family lines don’t take it very kindly if children behave disrespectful, even those, who are children themselves.”

Severus kneeled down, stroking her cheek, so she would look up at him as he explained it to her before placing a kiss on her forehand and taking her into his arms.

“Listen to mum, Juna. I had been a little older than you are when I met a pureblood witch. I hadn’t listen to mum and greeted her with an ‘Hi auntie’. You won’t believe how furious she got. She would have slapped me, when mum hadn’t stepped up in front of me.”

Severus huffed. “I remember her. I think she would have been furious no matter what. Alone the fact that you were a child out of wedlock and I’m being just a poor half-blood sealed her opinion. Regardless, it doesn’t change how important it is to learn controlling herself, especially in public. However, for now, let’s go and watch this Quidditch match. There you can cheer and clap loudly as much as you want.” Juna giggled and stepped out of her mother’s hug.

“Yeah.” Severus smiled after his daughter, who was jumping and running out of their home, already forgetting the slight scolding. Severus put on his own outside robe while Sephiroth picked up all the supplies for the day. Then Severus closed up their home, checked the wards as every time they left, but instead of following his daughter, he pulled out a small item from his pocket.

Juna’s eyes widen and Severus grinned. “See, even if we had little time left, there is always the possibility to travel faster as via feet.” A second later, Severus had an entire black broom in his hand, a present from his husband when he was eight months pregnant and his feet almost killed him.

Sephiroth called his own broom, which he had left in the garden after cleaning it the day prior. They mounted their brooms with Juna joining her mother, before slowly lifting into the air and flying up to the castle.

----

Minerva, Filius and Poppy were just on their way when they saw Severus with his kids arriving.

“Oh. Isn’t this Mr. Snape?”, asked Filius.

“Yes. I hadn’t expect to see them. What a nice surprise. Do you think he might be willing to join us? I’d like speaking with him.”, wondered Minerva.

“Why don’t we ask him? I think without Dumbledore here, he might even accept.”, suggested Poppy, already on her way. Since their last talk on Halloween Poppy was eager to meet the family again. She was relieved when Minerva had told her that they had been fine, but she still had written a letter and was more than happy to get a confirmation. Severus also wrote her when Juna was fully back to health and send her some pepper-up potions as present, a thank you for her help.

“Greetings, Severus, Sephiroth and little Ms. Snape. I’m glad to see you’re fine.” Poppy gave each one of them a hand and a pleasant smile, which was returned in the same kind of manner.

“Hello Poppy. I assume you’re also heading to the Quidditch field?”

“Yes. Minerva, Filius and I were just on our way.” It was then that Severus noticed the other two professors standing a little further away.

“Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick. I apologize for my rush leaving and the missing of a proper greeting when we saw each other last time. It had been a long day and my daughter wasn’t very well…”

“No need to apologize. Poppy had told us why you were in Hogwarts. So we fully understand. Please call me Minerva.”

“Greetings, Mr. Snape. Like my colleagues you may call me Filius.”, followed the half-goblin. Severus glanced over to Poppy, but she shook her head, which meant she hadn’t told anyone about the pregnancy. Good. He wasn’t sure if he wanted anyone to know yet.

“Thank you. Severus for you then. This are my children. Sephiroth Severus Snape and Juna Serafina Snape.” Both kids greeted the adults properly, though Juna was a little shy and stayed close to her mother. To the professors surprises both greeted Flitwick as it was deemed for a goblin to be greeted, which caused Filius to flush.

“Oy. Sephiroth? Are you here for the Quidditch match?” The group turned and saw two identical beings standing not far away.

“Oh hey. Good morning. Mum, this are Fred and George Weasley. Fred, George, this is my mum, Severus Snape and my little sister Juna.”

“Morning Mr. Snape…”, begun Fred.

“Hello little Juna…”, continued George.

“Nice to meet you.”, chorused both together.

“Good morning. I assume you are one of the students my son met when you visited our shop?” Severus raised a brow at his son, who just shrugged.

“Yes, sir. We heard from some people about your shop and how good your potions are…”

“…so we wanted to check out ourselves.”

“I see. And how is your verdict? My son mentioned some hair coloring potions.”

“Both Mr. Weasleys. I think we will have a little chat after the match is done. And I’d suggest you hurry, because I doubt Mr. Wood likes to wait any longer for his teammates, who should already be in the Gryffindor cabin.”, growled Minerva, which caused both Gryffindors to laugh brightly before running off with a last wave and a ‘See you later Sephiroth. Wish us luck.’

“These two.”

“Come on, Minerva. You know them. But without any evidence you can’t punish them either, even if we all know it was them.”, laughed Filius.

“May I asked what happened? I don’t like if my potions are used for pranks.”

Filius stopped laughing at the tone immediately. Looking up at his former student, the professor flinched at the scowl he was seeing.

“Oh. I assure you it wasn’t anything hurtful and even the victim laughed loudly when her hair changed color suddenly. She even said she liked her new look.”

“Mum, I told you they are harmless.” Sephiroth put an arm around Severus’ shoulder, trying to break the tension in the air. Severus took a deep breath.

“I apologize. My experience with pranks weren’t anything as delightful and I don’t like the thought someone using my potions in such manner. But well as long as no one got hurt it’s fine I guess. And I can’t think like this either or might close up my shop in an instant. After all, I have a lot of customers and I can just hope they don’t misuse my potions.”

Severus sighed. “Let’s go. We don’t want to miss the start of the game.”

After a few minutes of walking, Minerva cleared her throat. “It’s good to see again Severus. I must say you look good.”

“Thank you. You didn’t changed much either.” Filius and Poppy snickered and earned a raised brow by Minerva.

“I wanted to give you my condolence to your loss. We heard about the death of your husband not long ago.”

“Hm.”

Minerva exchanged a look with Poppy, unsure what to say. The mediwitch took pity and redirected the conversation to another topic. “Ah Severus. If you don’t mind me asking. Did you already speak with a healer.”

“No, not yet. But I have an appointment in a few days. My contact said they know someone who has experience with male pregnancies, but didn’t give me a name though. I just have to see who they mean.”

“Male pregnancy? Are you…pregnant?” Severus cursed. Wasn’t he just glad no one knew and no he blurts it out not even ten minutes later. He watched their surroundings, but it seemed no one heard him.

“Ah, well, yes. But if you don’t mind to keep it for yourself for the moment. I’m aware I won’t be able to hide it forever, but I’m still adjusting to this new development.”

“Of course. Still that’s wonderful news. Did you find out when you visited Poppy on Halloween?”, asked Minerva, a small smile on her lips. Even if Severus might never trust them, she hoped he might at least stop seeing them as enemies. The young man didn’t show it and Minerva was really impressed about his neutral appearance, but mentioning his experience with pranks made it clear enough that he never forgot what happened.

“More or less. My son here had an assumption while I thought to be sick, if you want to know. Therefore, he asked Poppy when we were there because of Juna and she verified it after I ask her to check it out.”

“Will it be an issue since you’ve to brew potions for your customers? I’m sorry, you don’t have to answer of course, Severus. It’s just, I never met a male bearer and I’m a little curious if a male pregnancy is different to a female pregnancy.”

“I see. I understand that learning about new stuff can increase the wish to find out about it. I can tell you that there isn’t much of a difference. Therefore, I won’t be able to brew some of the more sinister potions, but I created a spell to filter the air around a person, so the wixen won’t be disturbed by the potion’s steam. It’s very famous among the potions maker, even if they’re not pregnant. Being constant breathing steam of dangerous potions isn’t very healthy.”

“Oh? How do you call it?”

“I named it the ‘Air freshen Charm’.”

“That’s a good name. Would have been helpful as we had the encounter with the troll. Those creatures truly stink.” McGonagall wrinkled her nose to show her disgust.

“Well, I used it, actually. Hadn’t I done it, I may had puked out my guts.”

“Ah, yes. The nose of a pregnant person is very sensitive. I can remember how it had been when I was pregnant. Such a spell would have been a blessing.”

“Now that you speak about it. I read about the charm. I was very impressed. Would you mind to go in some deeper details how you created it? It must have been difficult.”

Severus gave the half-goblin a sheepish smile. “It was indeed. Manipulating the air around you, so that only special substances remain while others are filtered out cost me a lot of practice and study. I consulted even some chemical books from the muggle world.”

“Very interesting. I truly would like to hear more about it.”

“Why not. Let me know your time schedule and I’m sure we’ll find a date. If you don’t mind, I’d prefer you come for a visit in my home. There is one person in special I’d like to prevent meeting.”

“That’s fine for me. Thank you.”, grinned Filius brightly.

Severus lost his remaining tension. Flitwick was one of the professors Severus actually liked at his time in Hogwarts and wasn’t as blind as many other to the injustice happening.

“Apologize the interruption. Mum, if you don’t mind? I made just eye contact with some of the others I met the other day. Look over there. The blond over there is Cedric.” Severus followed the direction his son was pointing and saw the group of Hufflepuffs waving over to them.

“Go, but remember to stay in sight range. Juna and I will go to the tower over there.”

“You can come with us, Severus.”, offered Minerva gently.

“No offense, but I would rather not sitting near the headmaster.”

“How lucky then that Albus isn’t here today. He had an important meeting in the ministry and most likely won’t come back until tomorrow.”, grinned Minerva.

“I see. Well, if the other professors aren’t against it then why not.”

“Don’t worry. As a guest of mine, neither of them will complain and I think most would like to see you with their own eyes. You may be surprised how much your supposed death had shaken us, so much to finally come to terms how bad we actually handled things. And we own you a sincerely apologize for everything that happened, especially me. I’ll forever regret my own blindness and not to stand up whenever Albus interfered.”

“I accept your apology. Sephiroth, we’ll be up there, if my memory doesn’t fail me.” Minerva gave a short nod, when Severus pointed at one of the seating stances high up in one of the towers on their right. Sephiroth nodded and went over to the group of third and fourth year students, where he was greeted with smile and claps on the shoulder.

They watched him talking and pointing at the tower then over to them, surely explaining that he needed to be close and in sight range of his mother. The group didn’t seem to mind and pointed at another spot under the tower, where some students had been already gathered.

Sephiroth looked back at Severus, who gave him an approved nod and then vanished with the students while Severus holding Juna’s hand followed Minerva and the other two up to the spectator seating where most Professors were already sitting.

To his surprise, Minerva had been indeed right when most of the staff members greeted them nicely, stating how glad there were to see him well and with such cute company, when noticing Juna half hiding behind his legs.

When he shook hands with Professor Quirrell a shiver run down Severus’ spine. Something was off with the man, but Severus couldn’t pinpoint what it was and dismissed any further thoughts as soon as they passed him.

Severus took place between Minerva and Filius with Poppy sitting behind him and Juna on his lap. Not long after they watched the Gryffindors flying in and around the pitch, shortly followed by Slytherin. To his astonishment, he saw the Potter boy and turned to the Head of house Gryffindor.

“Isn’t Potter a little too young to play Quidditch? I thought only second years and older could join the team or did the rules change?”

“Oh, you remember Mr. Potter?”

“Hm.”

“Is it because he reminds you of his father, James Potter? He looks very much like him. I’m aware he was one of those, who had wronged you while you were still in school.”

“He may look like his father, but at the whole?. It’s more that the boy remembers me of myself when I was his age.”

“What do you mean?”, asked Poppy, who sat behind him, listening into their conversation.

“Well, he looks small for an eleven year old boy. And he lacks the usually baby fat most of his age mates still have. Actually, it was one of the first things I noticed when I took a closer look at him after I knocked out the troll.”

“Why does it reminds you of yourself?” Poppy couldn’t stop asking, alert about Severus’ observing. She treated him often enough to know that he hadn’t a loving home. Severus turned to the mediwitch, knowing Poppy knew about the abuse.

“Hm. Maybe you should check his living conditions, if he isn’t at Hogwarts. I hope wherever he had been all the years wasn’t with Lily’s sister. I know that she hated magic. Can’t imagine, she would appreciate to care about Lily’s son, especially if he’s also magical. She despised Lily for having magic while she hadn’t.” Minerva paled.

She remembered telling Albus this were the worst kind of muggles, but trusted him doing the right thing by placing Harry on the doorstep of his only remaining family.

“Mama. The game is starting.” Severus didn’t notice the worried looks, trying to keep his bouncing daughter in his lap.

Chapter Text

Harry was nervous. It’d be his first Quidditch match. He held his Nimbus 2000 tightly, listening to Oliver Wood’s, their team captain, last instructions. He hoped he wouldn’t mess up and disappoint the team or his friends.

He trained as much as he could the last weeks. Ron hadn’t stopped talking about everything he knew about the game and even if he tried not to show it, he was jealous, Harry knew it. He had seen the look often at his cousin’s face, when some of the kids showed their new toys. Of course, Dudley went straight to his parents, demanded to get the same toy, and always got what he wanted.

Harry on the other hand, never received anything and couldn’t understand all the fuzz about some toys. Dudley played with them for two, maybe three days before it landed somewhere in the corner, forgotten.

That’s why Harry at first thought that the large package an owl brought one morning at breakfast, letting it fall in front of them, belonged to his so-called friend. Ron immediately got excited, because the present very much looked like a broom wrapped in some paper.

Harry saw the disappointment as Hermione read the letter, which said ‘A present for the new Gryffindor seeker’ or something like this. And he saw the jealousy when Harry removed the paper and a Nimbus 2000 revealed itself.

At least, Ron was better to hide it and Harry reminded himself that there was no need to blame himself. He did nothing wrong and had no influence on other’s decisions. Ron’s excitement helped as well, especially when Harry promised Ron could try out the broom.

However, there was also another reason why Harry was nervous. Hermione showed him the Quidditch showcase, where his father was mentioned as one of the best seekers Hogwarts ever had. She wanted to increase his self-confidence by doing so, and as much as Harry liked that his father had been a great Quidditch player, it only caused him to realize how little he knew about his parents, and how much the people expected him to be like them. And he wasn’t so sure if he wanted to be like his father, because from that little Tom could tell him, James Potter wasn’t a very nice guy.

His thoughts drifted further to the man, who he knew was Tom’s son and to the conversation Harry had with Tom after the troll attack, which led also to a slight shiver running down his spine when Tom talked about his suspicion against Quirrell.

----

Flashback

“S-s-son…I…You never mentioned it. Are you sure?”

“Yesss. I’d feel it when our eyesss met. There isss a natural bond between parentsss and their children, no matter if they know each other or not. The only difference isss that the bond isss not very ssstrong, ssso it’sss easssily overlooked if you don’t know it’sss there. But I sssearched for him ssso long Harry. My magic isss ssso usssed to it to reach out when sssomeone knew isss around and…there isss no missstake.”

Harry stayed silent, processing what his friend was saying. There were so many questions swirling through his head.

“You’re a granddad.” Harry didn’t know why he said it, but Tom’s head snapped back up, eyes wide.

“Y-y-yesss. By Merlin, Harry, I have a family of my own. And I missssed ssso much. It’sss the firssst time I even have ssseen him. I knew I had a ssson, but Eileen, my betrothed run away before we married and I never saw her again. It wasss jussst a coincidence when I heard Luciusss ssspeaking with hisss wife, mentioning a boy, whossse mother isss Eileen Prince. But it wasss already too late. He wasss presssumed dead and no one ever found out what exactly had happened to him.”

Harry sharply took a breath in, remembering something Neville had told him. Tom stared at him questioning.

“You weren’t here at the time and I didn’t deem it as important enough to mention, but it was the day of my first flying lesson. I told you about what happened, you remember?” Tom nodded.

“It was the first time, I saw Mr. Snape. First for a brief moment when Ron, Hermione and I were on our way to the flying lesson and then when McGonagall picked me up after my stunt. We were just nearing the entrance when Mr. Snape left the castle. His daughter was with him, but I hadn’t known about his son, only later when we were back in our dorms and Neville told us what Madame Pomfrey and Madame Hooch talked about. Unfortunately, he didn’t mention what happened exactly, just that it caused a lot of ruckus among Slytherins and Gryffindors.”

“Luciusss had told me asss well. Told me about a group of Gryffindorsss, the Maraudersss. Your father wasss one of them. He alssso told about your mother being friendsss with my ssson. It wasss the reassson why I wasss there when thisss Dark Lord attacked them. I wanted to ssspeak with them, wanted to know what happened.”

“It’s not your fault what happened this night. You saved my life and I’ll be grateful forever. But why didn’t you mention it before?”

“Oh Harry. I didn’t want to tell you that your parentsss might not be what othersss are telling you. I never met them persssonally when they were alive and I can jussst recall what Luciusss told me.”

“I see.” They were silent for a short moment.

“What will you do, Tom? I mean about your son. Does he even know that you’re his father?”

“I don’t think ssso. The goblinsss never informed me if I wasss lisssted asss father. I can jussst assume that Eileen did sssomething to hide hisss true inheritance, even from himssself.”

“But how? And didn’t you go to them asking about him. After Mr. Malfoy told you, you knew his name. Couldn’t you have asked the goblins?”

“I…I thought he wasss dead. I hadn’t thought to asssk the goblinsss.  I hadn’t known hisss name until Luciusss mentioned him, which wasss ssshortly before I went to visssit your parantsss.”

“It’s ok Tom. I had just wondered. Let us just think about how we can reunite you with them.”

“I’ll follow them back to their home next time. Before I try anything I want to learn more.”

“Do you think he’s a Parselmouth?”

“Yesss. He and hisss children.”

“Maybe you can talk to him then without revealing yourself at first?”

“I’m not sure if it’sss wissse. He might feel betrayed if I keep the truth from him.”

“What about approaching his son?”

“Let me think about it Harry. Thisss won’t be easssy.”

“Ok. Okay. We don’t even know when he might come back or even if. But somehow I have the feeling it won’t be as long as we think until we see him again.”

“Maybe. For today, let usss ressst. There are alssso some other thingsss we have to worry about.”

“You mean Professor Quirrell?”

“Yesss, I don’t like how he had ssstared after my ssson. Sssomething isss clearly wrong with him and I fear I already know what it isss. Dumbledore isss a fool not to notice it. The wardsss ssshould have already warned him.”

“What do you mean?”

“Quirrell is possssesssed, Harry. I had been clossse enough to feel the dark presssence and a few daysss ago I heard him ssspeaking with sssomeone, but there wasssn’t anyone with him.”

“D-Do you think it’sss the Dark Lord?”

“I’m not sssure yet. It could be something else, but given the circumstances it’sss mossst likely him. Your ssscar isss alssso an indication.”

Harry put a finger on said scar and rubbed at it. “Would at least explain the itch or slight pain whenever I see him. I just don’t understand why.”

“Rest magic, perhaps. He usssed some very dark magic that night and your magic might recognize hisss magical sssignature. Your ssscar ssservicesss asss sssome kind of warning sssyssstem, becaussse it wasss created when a sssmall part of the killing curssse touched you.”

“I…I see.”

“Don’t worry Harry. You don’t need to fear there isss anything elssse left. To our both luck, I wasss fassst enough to ssshield usss, even if I ended in my sssnake form and lossst my memories. Your ssscar asss unpleassseant it might be, isss jussst a reminder, which you can ussse to your advantage.”

“How so?”

“He won’t be able to sssneak up to you.”

“Right. Any idea why he might be here? Could it have something to do with the break-in in Gringotts? I mean it was the same vault Hagrid has taken us and removed something from it.”

“Depending on what it is, then yes.”

“Oh. Any idea?”

“Yes. It’sss called the Philosssopher Ssstone. It can be usssed to create the Elixir of life, which can make the drinker immortal. If I’m right and it’sss truly the Dark Lord possessing Quirrell, then he could ussse it to get back a body.”

“Damn it. Why is Dumbledore keeping it here? He shouldn’t hide it in a school full of children.”

“I don’t know Harry. I can only assume what he’sss thinking, but he never didn’t even acknowledged that I’m not the Dark Lord. Don’t try to underssstand him. The man isss biasssed. That’sss why I told you to join the Gryffindorsss if possible. Would you have joined Ssslytherin, who knowsss what hisss brain would have come up with.”

“Hm.”

“It’sss time to sssleep Harry. Try not to be involved whatever the headmassster isss planning. Come to me or better yet, try to reach out to my ssson.”

“But he doesn’t know me Tom. Why would he help me?”

“Trussst me Harry or better trussst in Lady Magic. I can’t believe it’sss jussst a coincidence that my ssson isss back.”

“Okay. I try.”

“That’sss everything I asssked for.”

End of Flashback

----

“Our first match against Slytherin. Let us show them our determination to win the cup this year.”

Harry’s attention was back to the present, immediately. He took some deep breathes, sitting down on his broom and then followed the others lead on the pitch.

They flew one round around before everyone got to their positions and then waiting for the other team. Harry took the time to search for his friends and let his gaze wander, hoping to find Mr. Snape as the Weasley twins told him he was here with his children.

He found him sitting between McGonagall and Flitwick. That must be luck, because Tom wouldn’t miss his son while watching Quirrell. 

Still, Harry frowned when he noticed the dark look Madame Pomfrey got after the man had turned to her. McGonagall didn’t look very well either. Whatever the man had told them seemed to have been something unpleasant.

His observations were interrupted not even a second later as Madame Hooch whistled and started the game.

----

“Hm, does the boy knows that he has a task? Because we’re already ten minutes into the game, but he seems to be more interested what his teammates are doing than to search after the snitch.”, drawled Severus.

“It’s his first match. I assume Mr. Potter will remember soon enough that he isn’t just another observer, but has his own task to fulfill.”, snickered Minerva, still a little pale from the thought that Harry might not have lived as Albus always reassured her he would. She will damned make sure to speak with the boy as soon as possible, preferable as long as Dumbledore is away and won’t get suspicious or might stop her from the start. Poppy will also want to examine the boy. He was overdue anyway, but every time the boy had an appointment with Poppy, something came up and the Medi-witch had to reschedule.

Minerva had the feeling it was the old man’s doing. Something was off since the school year started. Quirrell kept his distance even more than he did before. Then this whole thing with the philosopher’s stone, which left a bitter taste in her mouth. She had protested when Albus first spoke about it, to hide the stone in the school, but as so often he brushed her worries aside. Minerva even wrote to the school board, but just received answer that they were informed and had approved, which she very much doubted. Unfortunately, there wasn’t much she could do as to watch and hope that her feelings were wrong.

----

Harry searched for the golden Snitch but hadn’t localized it yet. He had a hard time not to watch the others, as he did the first few minutes, without even realizing it.

He even almost fell from his broom when he cheered as one of the Gryffindor chasers scored. He had risked a quick glance to Snape and sighed in relief when the man wasn’t looking in his direction, but also felt a little disappointed.

However, it had been the next time when his attention again wasn’t on his task but on the game, as all of the sudden something golden appeared in his vision. Immediately, Harry chased after the Snitch, forgetting that most of the attention of the spectators would be on him now.

Unfortunately, he lost sign of the little golden ball after dodging one of the bludgers. But before he could start his search anew, his broom jerked forward, almost throwing him off. It was quickly followed by another jerk and then another. Harry had no clue what was going on. He couldn’t think about anything else as not to lose his grip and fall.

There was another heavy jerk, this time hard enough that Harry fell forward and just managed to hold himself in the air with one hand around the broom. He tried to reach it with his other hand as well but failed due to another jolt. His fingers were beginning to slip and Harry already thought that this was it, that he failed miserably and disappointed his teammates.

However, before he lost his grip the broom stopped. He looked up and waited another two seconds, but reached out when there wasn’t another sudden movement. This time, Harry managed to get his free hand on the broom and pulled himself quickly up and the next moment sat back on the broom.

To his luck, the Snitch decided to pass him again and Harry was quick to follow.

----

“Yeah. Did you see that, Mama? And there, look, look.” There were two hours into the game and Juna cheered and screamed as loud as she could. At this point, she was standing on her mother’s legs with Severus’ arms around her. He turned his gaze wherever Juna pointed at with her little finger but found himself often watching the young Potter boy.

It didn’t matter in which house the person was. Juna cheered whenever one of the students scored, dodged, or did an amazing stunt. But she clearly liked the two red headed twins most. They quite often managed to stop the Slytherin chasers in their approach or defending their own teammates from the two bludgers.

Severus didn’t care either, who would win in the end. He might had been in Slytherin, but never truly belonged or was accepted by the others. Therefore, he hadn’t such a deep bond like most proclaim they have with the houses they were in.

Some of the professors were whispering among themselves, while others grumbled or cheered. Surely, there were some bets going on between them, even if it wasn’t about money, but maybe something like who would take someone’s duty to patrol the floors at night. At least that was what he heard faintly in the background.

But then he heard some gasps and followed the gazes, just to see how the Potter child tried not to fall from his broom, which was jerking around like a wild horse which doesn’t want to be tamed.

However, Severus also realized something was wrong. Potter didn’t seem to have any problems to control his broom, so why now? Then he felt something sinister in the air. It was as something was crawling up his spine and it let Severus shiver. He knew the feeling. Someone was using dark magic. And it was directed at the struggling boy.

Severus didn’t hesitate and started to murmur some counter spells. Juna went quite as soon as she heard the low whispering from her mother next to her ear. She was still standing on her mother’s legs but was now leaning back against him and holding tightly on his arms around her.

“Mr. Snape?” Minerva looked at the man next to her, wondering what he did. When she wanted to call him again, she paused as Juna put a finger over her mouth and shook with her head. Minerva didn’t know what to do. She turned her gaze back at Harry, worried what was happening.

She wanted to trust the man, and pleaded whatever he did wasn’t causing any harm to the boy. Suddenly, she felt a strong pulse of magic and, a second later, the boy’s broom stopped moving.

Minerva sighed in relief after Harry managed to get back on his broom. Like nothing had happened, the boy continued and chased after the Snitch.

“Severus? Is everything all right?” The sudden question of Poppy let Minerva turn back to the man. The worry returned immediately, but this time it was because Severus looked pale and was panting heavily.

“Severus? I need to know what you have done.”, asked Poppy a little more urgent.

“I…” Severus took a deep breath but didn’t move or opened his eyes. “I used a counter curse. Something was influencing Mr. Potter’s broom. I could feel the dark magic. You should check Mr. Potter’s broom. Maybe someone put a curse on it. Could have been meant as a prank, no matter who used this broom. I can remember it happened a few times during my time in school.”

“True, but I fear in this case it was a direct attack on Mr. Potter, because his broom doesn’t belong to the school, but it his property. It was a gift from myself.”, explained Minerva.

“Are you hurt? Is there any pain in your abdomen?”, asked Poppy worried, when Severus grimaced.

“No, just nausea. This took a lot more out of me, just as I had thought. I fear I need a moment.” Before Poppy or Minerva could asked another question, Severus’ body went limp and he begun to fell forward. Minerva was quick enough to take Juna while Poppy caught the man. Severus was lighter as he looked. Poppy knew his weight was fine, but it took her still a little by surprise.

“Mum?” Suddenly Sephiroth was at her side, carefully moving Severus so they were both sitting on the ground with Severus leaning against his son. That gave Poppy more room to check him over.

“How is he Poppy?”

“So far, everything seems fine, just exhausted. However, I’d like to take him to the infirmary. I need to check the baby.” They stood up with Severus in his son’s arms, Juna staying close to her brother when the little group disappeared. The others stayed behind, watching and hoping the game would be over soon.

“I’ll examine Mr. Potter’s broom in the meantime.”, offered Flitwick as soon as Madame hooch announced the end of the game, getting an approved nod from Minerva.

“I- I c-can h-help y-you.” They turned to Professor Quirrell, who stood behind Minerva.

“If you don’t mind Professor Quirrell. As DADA professor, you might have an idea which curse could be used without anyone noticing, well except Mr. Snape. I think he might have even felt the dark magic. I’d seen him shiver.” Flitwick looked worried but also with awe in his eyes.

----

Harry couldn’t believe it. He truly caught the Snitch and allowed Gryffindor to win their first match and this against Slytherin. He still stared at the little golden Snitch, wondering how he managed to almost swallow it instead catching it with his hand.

The crowd cheered and Harry couldn’t help as to wave at them with Snitch in hand and a wide grin in his face. His team surrounded him, the two Weasley twins lifting him into the air while the others clapped his shoulder. It went on for at least ten minutes, before Professor McGonagall arrived.

Harry smiled at her, but frowned when noticing her grim expression, which she tried to hide behind a gentle smile.

“Mr. Potter. My congratulations, you did well. Unfortunately, I have to ask if you could hand over your broom to Professor Flitwick for some examination.”

“W-Why? Is something wrong?”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Potter. We’re just a little worried that someone might have messed with your broom. The sudden loss of control surprised us and well…” McGonagall looked at the students around Harry. “…please follow me to the infirmary. You fell quite hard when you caught the Snitch. We’d make sure that you aren’t hurt.”

“Uh, okay.” Harry waved his goodbyes to the others and followed McGonagall, handing over his broom to Professor Flitwick when their reached the exit. The half-goblin thanked him and promised he will get his broom back very soon.

Harry nodded and again followed his head of house. Ron and Hermione joined them, both congratulating Harry and chatting all the way to the infirmary.

When they entered, Harry stopped at the sight of Mr. Snape lying in one of the beds, unconscious.

“W-What happened?”, stuttered Harry in shock.

“To be honest Mr. Potter. We aren’t entirely sure what happened. We just know that someone has cursed your broom, which is why I asked you to let Professor Flitwick to have a look on it. There are some assumptions, but most likely is that someone used a dark spell on your broom. Mr. Snape was quick to notice and used a counter spell, with success, but unfortunately whatever was used was stronger than he had anticipated.”

“Oh no. Is he fine?”, whispered Hermione with a hand over her mouth.

“He is.”, answered Sephiroth, who stopped next them with a potion in hand. “Madame Pomfrey just finished her scans and as she said before, mum is exhausted and will most likely sleep for a few hours.”

“Is that normal? I mean the last time he knocked out a troll and seemed fine. Hadn’t thought he might be a weakling.”

“He isn’t.”, said Sephiroth with a scowl. “Mum has some health issues since childhood, what influences his stamina. In addition, his current condition isn’t helping either.”

“What condition?”, asked Harry, worried that something could be wrong with Mr. Snape. Tom would be devastated when he’d find out that his son might be seriously ill.

“It’s nothing bad. Mum just needs some rest, so if you don’t mind.” Sephiroth left them and went to his mother, handing Madame Pomfrey the potion he carried.

“I think we need to speak about some manners, Mr. Weasley.” Ron ducked his head, grumbling an apology. “I must ask you and Ms. Granger to leave. You can wait outside until Poppy is finished with Mr. Potter or you can join the Gryffindors in the common room. Mr. Potter will be there in a short time.”

“Uhm. We wait outside. Ok, Harry?”, asked Hermione, before Ron can say something.

“It’s fine, Hermione. As Professor McGonagall said, it shouldn’t take long. I have some minor scratches.” The girl nodded and dragged Ron out of the infirmary.

Harry sat down on a bed not far from Mr. Snape was and waited for Madame Pomfrey. He tried not to eavesdrop, but still caught something what let his eyes almost pop out of his head.

----

“The baby is fine, Sephiroth. I’m more worried about what my scans showed me now that I run some deeper scans.”

“What do you mean?”

“Did you know your mother has a slight weaker heart as an average wixen?”

“What? No. I only know that his bones are more fragile.”

“I assume it has something to do with his lack of proper care in his childhood. Long term malnutrition and permanent stress can cause a lot of damage even to a wixen. But I assure you it’s not as bad as it might sound.”

“How so? Does it have any influence on the baby?”

“No. But it’s most likely the reason why he gets exhausted so fast. I mean, I know countering a dark spell is exhausting in itself, but I can’t believe that whatever was used to influence Mr. Potter’s broom was that strong. I can be wrong of course. Fighting against an active curse someone else is performing also can be very draining, still I expected him to be awake already.” Poppy covered Severus with a blanket.

“Sephiroth? Will Mummy be ok?”, asked Juna, not fully understanding what was going on.

“Don’t worry, little Ms. Snape. Your Mummy is fine, just needs rest and will sleep for a while. I’m sorry, if I scared you. Sephiroth, I assure you that having a weaker heart doesn’t automatically mean, that your mama is weak. It just means, he has to be more careful when using strong magic over a longer among of time. Dueling for example. He’s still able to win a fight when he can knock his opponent out fast enough, but will lose when it’s last longer. Besides that, it shouldn’t have any negative influence on his usual activities.”

“I don’t think that’s why mother lost conscious. He never showed any sign to have issues with his stamina. I was two when he started his Defense against the dark arts mastery and Uncle Jonathan never spared mother when they were training. We also visited Dueling events, where the worst was when mother broke a bone or several, but sometimes even then still won. Are you sure there is something wrong with his heart?”

“Hm. I won’t say to be perfect. Maybe the readings I got are just showing the current state of his condition, but nothing permanently. It’s just from my experience that this kind of readings always indicated something permanent. But maybe it’s a side effect of the pregnancy, which I’m not an expert in.”

“I will ask when he wakes up. Nonetheless, you have my thanks, Madame Pomfrey. Do you mind if we eat here? I don’t like the idea to leave mother and I think the game is over anyway.” Sephiroth waved a hand at the direction where Harry was waiting.

“Sure. Let me know if you need something. I’ll be back when I’m done with Mr. Potter.” Sephiroth nodded and pulled out the food he prepared in the morning.

“Come Juna. Let us eat something and then we can play while waiting for mother to wake up.”

“Can we play Wizard’s chess?”

“If we can get one then yes, why not.”

Chapter Text

Tom stared. There, there was his son and granddaughter, entering the stands with Minerva and Poppy, exchanging greetings with other professors before settling down not far away from where Tom was, hidden so he could have an eye on Quirrell, but also observe the match.

However, as soon as his son arrived, Tom had only eyes for him. He took in every detail, straight black hair like Eileen’s, shorter at the temple but growing longer towards the neck. Severus’ skin had a light tan tone, which Tom was sure coming from being in the sun. Neither Eileen nor he were very much sun kissed, if you want. Severus’ also inherit the deep black eyes from his mother while having Tom’s nose and chin. Everything else was Eileen, lips, eyebrows, slim body and height, whereby the two latest could also be due to Severus’ status as a male bearer.

No matter what Eileen had done to hide Severus, it either wore off when Severus grew up or she couldn’t manage to erase Tom’s features at all. Maybe it was some kind of potion she gave Severus regularly, but when he disappeared and didn’t get it anymore his true nature started to show. Would be Tom’s name appear on an inheritance test now, after all these years, if that would be the case? Did Severus take inheritance test and read his father’s name, but decided to ignore it? Tom knew nothing about where Severus had gone after disappearing. But from what he knew Severus had been declared dead, so after returning his son would have to prove that he was indeed Severus Snape, which meant he needed a current inheritance test. Maybe the goblins already sent a message to Tom to inform him that his son was found? Or maybe one of his followers working in the ministry saw the inheritance test with his name listed as father and was just waiting for his return to inform him? There were too many possibilities, too many open questions, but at least he knew that his son was alive, sitting just a couple of feet away from him, with his granddaughter.

Granddaughter, that brought Tom back to his observations. The girl seemed to have more features of the father than her mother, at least Tom assumed it must be the case, because she had silver hair, not black. Her lips were fuller than Severus or his own were, and her nose was smaller. What she got from Severus were her black eyes and probably the smoothness of his hair. The rest seemed to be some kind of a mix or was from her ancestors. Nonetheless, no one could say she wasn’t an absolute beauty.

What Tom didn’t like was hearing Severus’ reference of Harry reminding him of his own childhood. It isn’t like he hadn’t already known that Severus was most likely abused. Lucius had told him how thin and fragile Severus had been, but to hear it from his son’s own mouth was like a slap into the face. It led Tom’s blood boil and badly wanting to kill something, or someone, especially his former betrothed and her muggle husband.

Tom needed a while to calm down again but was also pleased that Poppy seemed to be even more determined to get her hands on Harry. If everything runs perfect Harry won’t be return to his relatives when the school term was over. They just have to find out how to get Harry into custody of one of Tom’s loyal followers like Lucius or even better into custody of Tom’s own son. However, that wouldn’t be easy and in somehow Tom wasn’t sure if it would be fair either.

Severus seemed to have just lost his husband, which left him behind as a single parent of two children, not to forget that Harry was the son of James and Lily Potter, the former having been one of Severus’ tormentors in school and the second a traitorous bitch.

Tom didn’t even want to think of the possibility that James Potter could have been the one raping his son. He hadn’t talked with Harry about the possibility that Severus’ oldest son might be his half-brother. From the glimpses Tom got of the boy during the troll incident he couldn’t tell. The boy was huge for his age, silver-black hair and blue eyes. The eyes might be the only indication of who could be possible the father, but Tom didn’t know what eye color James Potter had or if it was a change happened after the blood-adoption Severus’ husband had done, which Tom was sure of he did, the silver in the boy’s hair identical to this of his sister a stark indication. There was nothing, really nothing what could indicate that Harry and Sephiroth might be blood related. Severus surely would also know that Harry was his son’s half-brother and would surely have said something? He didn’t show any sign what could make someone suspicious, and Tom knew already his son was a master in Occlumency. He had tried to get a glimpse when they stared at each other, but Severus’ shields were perfect.

Another way to find out would be to get the boy’s blood and do an inheritance test, but that wouldn’t do anything good when being done without Severus’ permission.

Sephiroth himself didn’t show any signs that Harry was his brother. That could be, because Severus never had told him who his father was or because James Potter wasn’t it at all.

Again, Tom was lost in his thoughts and was only brought back when he suddenly felt something dark washed over him. Then he heard gasps and immediately went rigid. Slithering fast to a spot where he had a better view, he saw Harry hanging on his broom, which jerked back and forward, up and down. Tom quickly searched for the source of the black magic and noticed Quirrell focused on Harry, staring with an intense that let Tom’s scales itch.

He also took a quick glance at his son, noticing his stiff form, seeming to mutter a counter course. Without any further hesitation, Tom slithered under Quirrell’s seat and bit him in the ankle. The man jerked from his seat, which stopped the curse, although neither of the others noticed because they were focused on Harry getting back on his broom and Severus, who was breathing heavily before falling forward.

Tom could only watch from what happened then, how his grandson was suddenly there and carrying his own mother away, Juna and Poppy next to them. He followed as quick as he could, worried about his son. He knew countering an attack could be exhausting, but the attack didn’t last very long, nor was it a really strong spell Quirrell used, even for a dark one. Tom would know, he was an expert when it came to dark or black magic. No, something else was going on and he needed to know what.

Reaching the infirmary, Tom went over to a spot hidden but close to Severus’ bed where Poppy was already casting a diagnostic charm. Tom was a little confused why she concentrated on Severus’ middle, but her announcement the next moment let him freeze.

Pregnant, his son was pregnant. There was another child growing in his son. The first thing flooding Tom was excitement, which was replaced by worry in the next second, then anger that he didn’t act quicker to stop Quirrell. Everything mixed up to a cacophony of feelings until everything was replaced by devastation when Poppy explained that his son has a weak heart. The fact that it could just be side effect of the pregnancy did nothing to stop Tom thinking that everything was his fault.

He'd have done more to find Eileen before she gave birth, or better yet, should have never left her side in the first hand until Severus was born. Tom knew of cases where people collapsed suddenly to never wake up again, there were even a handful cases of wixen, who weren’t even old enough to die from a heart attack. It was a very rare occurrence, but it happened. Tom didn’t know if one of those cases was from having a weak heart, but seeing his son collapse and now lying unconscious on a bed, let his mind wonder if those wixen also might have weak hearts.

Merlin, Tom wanted to speak with Narcissa. She surely would know what was happening with Severus. Tom didn’t notice Harry coming in until the boy appeared from behind a curtain with a pale face and Poppy standing behind him with a grim expression and a hand on his shoulder.

She whispered something into Harry’s ear before sending him back to his classmates. Tom watched him leaving, but couldn’t find it in himself to leave his son until Severus woke up. So Tom stayed where he was, hoping Harry would accept his apology later, when he was sure his son was fine.

Tom wasn’t sure how much time passed, but it must have been at least a couple of hours when the doors to the infirmary opened and suddenly Narcissa stood next to Severus’ bed, eyes wide open and a hand over her mouth.

Tom was never happier to see her as at this moment. She surely would know how to help his son.

Chapter Text

Sephiroth perked up when the doors to the infirmary opened. In walked a woman with a mix of blond and black hair, gaze wandering over the room until her eyes landed on his mother. Without hesitation she hurried over, eyes wide and a hand over her mouth. However, before she could even start with whatever she wanted to do, a wand was pointed at her head, just inches away.

“Who are you? Step back from my mother.”, warned Sephiroth coldly, standing on the other side of the bed with Juna clinging to his leg. The woman raised her hands as show of meaning no harm.

“My apologize. I’m Lady Narcissa Malfoy. Please forgive me, I mean no harm. I…” She deeply inhaled. “I’m a healer. I received a letter from Gringotts a week ago, asking for a meeting with one of their clients who’s a male bearer.”

“The meeting as you said is in a few days. How is it that you’re here now?”

“My son, Draco is a first-year student. He told us about the troll incident and that his head of house mentioned Severus Snape. That my husband and I were shocked would be an understatement. We believed him dead. O-Our Lord searched a long time for him.” Sephiroth narrowed his eyes.

“Your Lord?”

“Well, he’s more like a friend, no, more like a family member. The Blacks, my family by blood, and the Malfoys, I married into, have a long history with…our Lord.”

“Are you one of these Death Eaters? Because it very much sounds like it.”

“No.” Narcissa stared at Sephiroth, not moving her eyes from his. “Look, I don’t want to speak about it, not here. I don’t trust Dumbledore. He has eyes and ears everywhere. Please trust me that I mean no harm. I’m here because Draco send us a floo message when he saw Severus arriving. I decided to come, but had an emergency call from one of my other clients. When I finally arrived, the game was already over, but Draco told me that something happened, and that Severus was taken to the infirmary.”

“Show your arms.”

“What?”

“You heard me. Show your arms. Rumors say that followers of the Dark Lord are having a dark mark on the arm.” Narcissa took a deep breath. This boy was very protective, she had to give him that. She bared both her arms and allowed him to cast a few spells to make sure that she wasn’t using some charms to hide the mark, which of course she didn’t. The Blacks like the Malfoys were loyal to Tom, Lord Slytherin Peverell. The only exception was Sirius, her cousin, who was sitting in Azkaban for murdering one of his former friends and betraying the Potters to the Dark Lord. Narcissa, Bellatrix and Regulus had laughed about Sirius’ stupidity. They knew very well he would never have betrayed his best friend, James Potter, but he surely was stupid enough to kill twelve muggles while killing Pettigrew. Who very much deserved it, of course, but Sirius as always jumped into action without thinking and hoped that Dumbledore would rescue him, which the old coot couldn’t do, because there were witnesses, who had saw Sirius killing the muggles and Pettigrew.

“I can’t find a mark. At least not on your arms, but there isn’t any dark magic around you either, which tells me you don’t wear it in general.” Narcissa’s eyebrows shot up when her thoughts processed what was said and her attention was full back in the here and now.

“You can tell if someone wears dark magic?” Sephiroth shrugged.

“Mum showed me.”

“This is impressive.” She received another shrug as response. When he didn’t say anything else, Narcissa asked.

“Will you allow me to examine your mother?”

“Can you show me the letter from Gringotts?”

“Sure. Dobby!” A little and thin house elf appeared in some well looking clothes.

“Lady Narcissa called Dobby. What can Dobby do for my Lady?”

“Dobby, please bring me my letter from Gringotts. The one with the request for a healer for a male bearer.” Dobby’s eyes went big, and dared to cast a quick glance to the little family. When his eyes fell on the man lying in the bed, he froze.

“Dobby, now!” The house elf jumped, disappeared, and returned almost in an instant with a parchment.

“Dobby sorry. Dobby will punish himself. Dobby bad house elf for letting Lady Narcissa wait.” Before the house elf could even start to hit the floor with his head, Narcissa stopped him.

“Dobby, what did we have told you about punishing yourself.” Dobby kneaded the hem of his tunic.

“Dobby not allowed to punish himself. Dobby receives punishment only from Lord or Lady Malfoy.”

“Exactly. You did nothing wrong. Go back and inform my husband that I am taking care of a patient. Don’t tell him who it is yet. I’ll do it myself when I’m back.”

“Yes, Lady Narcissa. Dobby will do.” With a snap of his fingers the elf was gone.

“Please excuse Dobby. His former master wasn’t a very nice one. He’s still learning not to punish himself when he thinks having done something wrong.”

Sephiroth took the parchment without commenting the behavior he had just witnessed. He read over it, recognized the signature, and gave the parchment back with a nod.

“This is indeed from our account manager Bloodshed. Very well….” Sephiroth was interrupted when Lady Pomfrey appeared next to them.

“Lady Malfoy. What are you doing in my infirmary?”

“I’m here to examine Severus. His account manager informed me that his client is a male bearer in need of a healer and asked if I’d agree to meet him. Mr. Snape’s son…” Narcissa turned to Sephiroth.

“Sephiroth. This is my sister Juna.” Narcissa bowed slightly in acknowledgment.

“I showed Sephiroth the letter and he just gave permission to examine Mr. Snape.” Both healers stared at each other for a moment, neither of them backing down. Most were unaware that there was a third faction in the war, that it wasn’t Tom who led the Death Eaters, but someone else. And it was mostly Dumbledore’s fault, because he was blind or just wouldn’t listen.

“I see. Well, if you don’t mind. I’ll stay and watch. There are also some worrisome readings I’d like to hear your opinion about, but firstly I want to see if you receive the same results.”

“It won’t be an issue as long as Mr. Snape is fine with it.”

“Please call me Sephiroth. Mr. Snape is my mother and I’m not a student here. I’d prefer to wait until mother wakes up, but it had already been hours since the incident and there are still no signs of him waking up. I trust Bloodshed to not asking someone without a good reputation or who might mean any harm.”

Poppy still didn’t like it, but she refrained to interfere, knowing it wasn’t her place in the end to tell Sephiroth who he can trust or not, not if she herself was unsure about it.

They watched Narcissa removing the blanket, followed by the tunic covering Severus’ upper torso. Exposed with just his pants on, they all could see the slight bulge building in Severus’ abdomen.

“Seph. There is our sibling inside.”, whispered Juna in awe, now being in Sephiroth’s arms. For her it was still a wonder how another living being could get into her mummy’s tummy.

“I know Juna. Mum’s belly will grow a lot more over the next six months. You’ll see. In a couple of months, we might even be able to feel him or her.”

“Really? How?”

“He or she will start moving their growing limbs. Now our sibling is just still too small, maybe as big as a bean. They just start to develop all extremities.”

“Wouldn’t it hurt mummy?”

“Hm. Depends. You’ll probably hear mum curse sometimes, especially if we come close to the due date. Mama’s tummy might expand with time, but the baby still won’t have much place as more as it grows. And then it will also start moving and stretching out their limbs. You might even see it when our sibling presses against ma’s belly from the inside. I could when you were inside. One day I had my hand on mum’s belly and I could feel one of your feet pushing against it.”

“Whoa.” Sephiroth nodded, remembering when he felt Juna the first time. It was truly amazing.

They continued watching Narcissa lightly pressing into different spots of their mother’s abdomen while she also listened to Poppy and what Sephiroth told her about the complications during the last labor. Then she pulled out her wand and let it wander over his body.

Only when she stopped over Severus’ heart Sephiroth tensed while Juna snuggled closer into him. Poppy was also looking at the parchment and pointed at one of the results.

“What is it? Has something changed?” Sephiroth couldn’t hold back his anxiety. Hearing that his mother might have a heart condition wasn’t something he had expected and now that Narcissa seemed to get the same result let his own heart stutter in fear.

“Nothing has changed, but Lady Malfoy received the same result as I have.”

“And, and has it something to do with the pregnancy? Will it go away?”

“Maybe. I can’t tell for sure. Do you have any health records from his time in Hogwarts?”, asked Narcissa, question directed to the other healer.

“No. When he disappeared and was declared dead all his records where send to the DMLE. I don’t know if they still have them, but I wouldn’t bet on it. It had been over ten years since then.”, answered Poppy.

“You have to ask mum if there are still any records about his time when he was pregnant with me. But I’m not sure where he’s keeping them.”

“They are in one of my vaults.”, came the slurred answer from the bed.

“Mum?”

“Severus? Stay down.” Narcissa pressed her hand against his chest to keep him in place.

“Your magical core is still regenerating.”

“What happened?”

“You don’t remember?” Severus narrowed his eyes in thought.

“We went to Hogwarts to watch Quidditch, Slytherin against Gryffindor?” Sephiroth nodded when Severus’ gaze landed on him. “We watched. Then I felt something dark. Potter.” Severus’ eyes went big, and he tried again to get up, but was stopped by Poppy and Narcissa.

“Mr. Potter is fine. You successful countered the attack on Mr. Potter, but it cost a lot of your own magic. You lost consciousness.”

“I lost consciousness? I can’t remember that it was a strong attack.”, frowned Severus.

“Mr. Snape, Severus.” Severus turned to the woman, he just recognized now.

“Narcissa Black?”

“Malfoy. Lady Malfoy to be precise. Your account manager at Gringotts contacted me. We were meant to meet in a couple of days, because you were searching for a healer with experience in male pregnancy. Well, here I am. Merlin, Severus, I can’t still believe you’re back.”

“Why do you care?”, asked Severus bewildered.

“Severus Snape. We might have known each other for just two years, before Lucius and I graduated, but we very much cared about you. Did you forget who had comforted you after the Marauders pulled another prank on you or took care about your injuries whenever you refused to go to Madame Pomfrey?”

Severus flushed. He indeed forgot about his first two years. Lucius had been the one showing him the castle. It had been Lucius who prevented the other Slytherins to get near him with help of Bellatrix. Narcissa had taken care about his injuries and even helped him with some of his homework. It all ended when they left Hogwarts. The other Slytherins didn’t care about him and just waited to finally get a hand on him as soon as they were gone.

“Severus, I’m so sorry we didn’t do more to protect you. It wasn’t an easy time for us all, especially with the war on our doorsteps. We had to be careful of the Dark Lord hidden in the shadows, who used any opportunity to discredit us. Still, that is no excuse that we less and less kept track on you and your well-being. We should have known that something like this might happen. It really broke our hearts when we heard of your demise.”

“Well, as you can see, I’m still alive. Um. You said Bloodshed requested you as my healer?”

“Yes. I already showed your son the letter. Do you want to see it as well?” Narcissa was already reaching into her pocket when Severus shook his head.

“My son knows how to identify a faked letter or not. If he has allowed you to examine me, then the letter was authentic.” Now it was Sephiroth flushing at the trust showing into his ability.

“Ok. I assume you’re done with your examination. How is the verdict?” Severus asked, now leaning against the headboard and with his tunic back on.

“Let us start with the most important. Your baby is fine and growing as it should. However, I felt a strong pull of magic, so either you’re expecting twins, or it was just a fluctuation, because your magical core is still regenerating. You fought against dark magic from what I heard and even if it might not have been a very strong curse, it was still dark magic used by someone to attack Potter. I think you’re aware that your baby is also feeding from your magical core, which of course has influence on your use of magic as well and why you shouldn’t use it as you’d usually do.”

“I’m aware, yes. However, it wasn’t much of a choice when someone close tries to kill a student and no one else is trying to stop it.” Severus glanced over at Poppy who raised her hands in defense.

“I won’t deny that this shouldn’t have happened. There is no excuse.”

“Tsk. It’s not your fault, Poppy. It’d have been the task of the headmaster to defend the students. And when not him then I’d have at least expected the DADA professor to do something, but from what I know, he is an incompetent fool, who couldn’t even stop a troll from leaving the dungeons.”

“But even then. Minerva and Filius should have also been able to do something.”

“Maybe. Regardless, what’s done is done. What else did you find Narcissa? It sounded like there is something more.”

Narcissa exchanged a glance with Poppy and Sephiroth. “Severus. Poppy and I performed two separate examinations of your condition and we both detected a flux in your heart frequency. Did one of your former healers mentioned something like this?” Severus put a hand on his chest where his heart would be, looking like someone who didn’t hear about it at all.

“No. I mean after I left Hogwarts I got a complete health check, and except for the permanent damage to my bones and some remaining scars, there was nothing what wouldn’t heal with time. And neither of the healers I visited after said something about a possible heart condition.”

“I see. That’s good. It might be just another flux and disappear in the next few days as soon as your magical core is back to a normal level. Maybe it’s just a new side-effect of your pregnancy.”

“Maybe it’s the stress from the last few months since father died.”, offered Sephiroth as another possible explanation. Narcissa stared at him, processing what she just heard and almost cursed for her lack of noticing that something was missing of the little family picture. With sad eyes she turned to Severus.

“My condolences, Severus.” He waved at her, not wanting to speak about it. Narcissa sighed but didn’t push. “Your son might be right. We’ll just observe for the moment, but I want you to rest for the next two weeks.”

“That’s impossible. I have a shop to keep running. We just opened it. I have customers who need their potions. Sephiroth is already helping enough as it is. It’s already keeping him from his studies. No word, son. I know you’re far advanced in your studies, but as I said I don’t want you to become an adult in just young age. You’re a teenager. You should be in school and have fun with your friends. I’m already glad, that you made friends with some of the Hogwarts’ students. I won’t let you throw away your childhood. I took already enough away from you at the beginning.”

“Mum.”

“No.”

“Severus. It’s important that you rest. It’ll be just for the next couple of weeks.”

“Two weeks are enough to lose my work. Once customers turn their backs, they’re hard to convince to turn them back. I’m already lucky to have prepared enough for the next two days, but I need to start brewing the next set of potions the day after tomorrow.”

“Maybe we can arrange something to help you?”, intervened Poppy.

“Before you suggest hiring someone, I can’t afford an employee, not yet. If I could, then I’d already have done so, even if it’d just that my boy could be with his friends in Durmstrang.”

“Maybe not hiring, but would you maybe consider letting some of the seventh years to help you out?”

“No way. No offense Poppy, but from my time in Hogwarts, the standard wasn’t very high to enter NEWT level potions. And I can’t see that this might have changed even with a new professor.” Poppy couldn’t deny it. Thinking about it, that was probably indeed a very bad idea, knowing that even the potions of Professor Greenwater were barely usable.

“We can call Uncle Felix.”, exclaimed Juna excited. Severus wanted to decline, but closed his mouth in consideration.

“Hm. Actually, that’s not a bad idea, sweetheart. That would give us the opportunity to inform him about becoming an uncle to a new addition. We can also invite Uncle Jonathan. We’re already settled, and we promised them to call if we need help.”, mused Severus, completely ignoring what Narcissa said about the possibility that he might carry twins.

“I’ll send them a message as soon as we’re back home.”, said Sephiroth.

“Sounds good to me. Whatever will help you to rest. Now that you’re awake I can’t see an issue for you to go home as soon as you feel ready. I’m sure Hogwarts can arrange a transport for you.”

“Of course, I’ll inform Hagrid to prepare one of our carriages.”

“Severus. I’d like to see you in two days again, if you want me as your permanent healer that is.”

“I have no problem with you as my healer. Do you have an address for me to come or…”

“I just ordered you to rest. If it’s no issue for you, I’d prefer to come to you. You don’t need to worry about any rumors. I’ll be discreet. I can even make a vow to keep your address.”

“No need. Everyone can easily find my home, after all it’s the same place my shop is.”

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry. It’s heavily warded. No one with a dark mark or a dark artifact in tow will be able to enter.”

Narcissa sighed in relief. She wasn’t sure if she should mention anything about their group or Tom. Did Severus even know about Tom? It’s unlikely. Narcissa, as did everyone else, knew that Tom was still alive. They might not wear a dark mark, but they had something similar that would let them know if any of their circle was dead or in major danger. Even Tom wore the mark. It wasn’t a mark a master would give his followers to control them, but it was a mark which has been created by not one individual, but by several Lords and Ladies, the heads of their Houses. The mark can be removed by any of them, should someone no longer want to be a part of the group or deserve it any longer. To receive the mark, all head of houses have to agree. Even Tom as their leader couldn’t decide something like this on his own. It was the same with any other decisions. Tom might be their voice, the man standing in front of them, but other as the Dark Lord and his followers, Tom wasn’t a sole ruler. Their faction was made of alliances, equals.

Narcissa decided to keep it to herself for now. Severus seemed to have enough on his platter. And she just found out that he was still alive. There would be enough time to get to know each other again. After all, it had been over fifteen years, a long time for people to change. She just hoped Tom will return soon. He searched so long for Severus, just to get his heart broken when news arrived that his long-lost son was declared dead. And now that Severus was back, she couldn’t imagine Tom surviving should something to Severus. And the possibility of Severus getting hurt, or his children, was increasing with each passing day. They all could feel the darkness rising again.

They parted after another thirty minutes in which Narcissa kept watching Severus’ vitals while listening to Sephiroth told his mother his point of view of what had happened before, during and after the Quidditch match.

----

The next morning, Harry received a letter, brought by a small bat. He felt still awful about yesterday, because he couldn’t stop thinking that it was his fault that Tom’s son got hurt.

Tom came back later in the night, but Harry was already fast asleep, therefore he couldn’t share yet what Poppy discovered and wanted to do. Harry wasn’t sure what to think about it, but Madame Pomfrey said he didn’t have to worry, that she would make sure that he wouldn’t return to his relatives. But where would he go? Tom suggested to get him into Severus’ custody, but the man just got hurt because he tried to protect him. And the man had already two children and one on the way. Surely, he wouldn’t want the responsibly of another child he had no connections to?

Harry sighed before perking up when suddenly the letter landed in front of him with a small bat landing in one of the fruit bowls. It was still early in the morning, and most were still sleeping, so Harry was almost alone in the Great Hall with Hermione as his only companion close by.

She had noticed the bat, but didn’t ask. She felt his mood of not wanting to talk and just kept reading.

Harry gave the bat a little nudge and turned the letter to see from who it was. His eyes went big, and he quickly opened it. After reading the letter, Harry couldn’t stop smiling for the rest of the day.

Dear Harry,

You've done a good job on your first official Quidditch match.

However, I've noticed that you seem to beat up yourself for something over which you had no control!

Therefore, let me make it clear — neither I, nor my sister or even our bearer hold you responsible for the turn of events. You had not asked anyone to curse you, and it was my mother's decision to step in and to keep the curse at bay as long as possible. My mother isn't a helpless damsel in distress and knows his limits normally extremely well.

I would like to point out, that both my mother and our unborn sibling is in good health! And we're in good hands, too!

Kind regards,

Sephiroth...

Chapter Text

Sephiroth’s mind was lost in thoughts. Something Lady Malfoy said wouldn’t stop hunting him. “Our Lord searched a long time for him.” What did she mean? It had been a week since they the Quidditch match and their meeting with the healer. Since then, Sephiroth couldn’t stop thinking about it. Who was her Lord? Why did never someone mention a third faction? Why were they still hiding? If they fought for the good, why would this so-called light side be against them? And again, what has his mother to do with it? Why would this Lord search for him?

“Sephiroth? Is everything alright?” The teenager almost jumped out of his seat. He was in the shop, sitting behind the counter. It was almost time to close up and the shop was empty, which gave his mind a chance to wander back to this woman.

“It’s nothing.”

“Don’t lie. I can see something is bothering you. What is it?”, asked Severus, leaning lightly against the counter, observing his son.

Sephiroth sighed. “It’s something Lady Malfoy said.”

“Well, she mentioned a lot. So, you have to be a little more precise, darling.”

Sephiroth let his gaze wander, knowing his mother was watching him. “She said that her Lord was searching you. Why? And why did he never find you? I mean, yes, we had left the country just the day after you turned 17, but you never even changed your name. With 18 you have been declared youngest Potion Master and not even a year later, you had your second mastery in Defense against the Dark Arts and have been declared the youngest wizard with two masteries.  Why did they never hear about this? I can remember seeing you in many newspapers.”

“Hm. I think it was the time when the war started or was already in full swing. They had other priorities as to look what was going on outside of the country. And those who may have, might not have remembered, or even ever heard about me. About this Lord, I can’t give you an answer. Except for the professors at Hogwarts, I didn’t know any other adults. Neither of them showed any interest in me, well, at least not when I wasn’t in any troubles which mostly have been caused by the so-called Marauders. And my own mother never mentioned other wixen or had magical visitors. I was an unimportant, poor half-blood with no connection to any of the important families. There wasn’t anyone who really cared about me.” Severus shook his head.

“At least, I thought there was no one. I don’t know why I can’t even remember Lucius or Narcissa keeping others away or comfort me. Nonetheless, I don’t know why he’d search for me, and honestly, I don’t care. From my understanding her Lord is gone, most likely dead. I see no reason to bother with it. We have enough other things to take care about.”

“True. Is Uncle Felix in the lab?”

“Yes. It had been a good idea to call him and I’m glad he’s able to support us, at least until I can brew myself again.”

“Ah, Sevvy, you know I’d never say no to you.” Both turned to the man standing in the door entrance, which led to the lab down and up to the apartment. Felix Holloway was an eighty-year-old potion master with a mix of black and white hair, a slight belly, blue eyes, and a short beard.

As decided, Sephiroth wrote to both his uncles as soon as they were back home. It didn’t take long to get an answer, though Uncle Felix didn’t even bother to send an answer and just knocked at the door the same day in the evening. However, Uncle Jonathan apologized not to be able to come immediately but promised to be there as soon as possible.

They explained Felix what had happened, who closely listen and didn’t hesitate to send Severus in bed like a little toddler.

The day after, Narcissa visited for another check-up, immediately getting along with the older wizard. To everyone’s relief, Severus’ heart rate was almost back to normal, still a little weaker as it’d be, but far from what it had been two days prior. However, his magical core was a complete other matter. There wasn’t much change, and Narcissa’s second check-up on the baby, explained why. Severus was carrying twins.

Time has stopped for him at her announcement. He didn’t hear his mentor astonishment when he asked “Twins?”, or how Juna asked her brother what twins were, which was followed by a happy squeal. He could just stare at the ceiling with a hand covering his belly.

After Narcissa left, Severus retreated into his own bedchamber, crying even more than he did after first finding out he was pregnant. Sephiroth and Felix understood, and let him be, keeping Juna occupied while her mother curled into a tight ball, both arms around his midsection.

Sephiroth knew that this development wouldn’t stop his mother, neither in continuing his new business nor in making sure that Sephiroth could enjoy his childhood, which wouldn’t last long at all. Sephiroth had just turned fifteen at the fifth of November. In two years, he’d turn seventeen, being in his last school year as a young adult.

However, knowing that his mother expected twins, was a mix of excitement and anxiety. It already started when Sephiroth suspected his mother being pregnant. But the mix of feelings became stronger after it was confirmed and grew even more when Lady Malfoy revealed that his mother was indeed carrying twins.

Sephiroth didn’t want to return to Durmstrang. Sure, he missed his friends, but he knew that it wouldn’t be the same as before, knowing that his mother was alone and far away should something happen.

“Are you finished already, old man?” His mother’s voice brought Sephiroth back, again. Still, he didn’t miss how his mother had yet again a hand on his belly. It wasn’t because his mother felt uncomfortable. It was more an unconscious movement. Sephiroth saw his mother doing it before, but now it was almost a constant occurrence, even more so when his mother was pregnant with Juna.

Sephiroth suspected it was a kind of instinct to protect his growing siblings. Now that his father was dead, his mother must feel more vulnerable and much more protective. And Sephiroth couldn’t deny how his own protectiveness grew with each day. That’s why he couldn’t imagine returning to Durmstrang. It was simply no longer an option for him. Maybe he should talk with his godfather and see if Uncle Felix would be able to convince his mother of letting Sephiroth stay at home.

“Sephiroth?” Again, he slightly jumped when a hand landed on his shoulder. Looking up into his mother’s eyes, Sephiroth blurted.

“I can’t return to Durmstrang, mum. I know you hate thinking taking my childhood away from me when I stay, but that’s not true. My childhood as such is already over. And it was the best I’d ever had. Sure, I’m not an adult yet, but I’m fifteen. In two years, I’ll be seventeen and in the eyes of the magical law a young adult, who can make his own decisions. I understand that you want me to enjoy even these last years, just to be a teenager, hanging out with my friends, having fun and so on. But how can I leave you behind? I know Uncle Felix and Uncle Jonathan will help, but they have they own lives as well. Uncle Jonathan has an apprentice, while Uncle Felix has also his projects.”

“I…”

“No, mum. It was one thing with having one baby, but now you’re expecting twins. Those are my siblings, you’re my family. You did everything for me. Let me help you. You aren’t alone in this. Allow me to take care of my family. It’s my wish, my decision.”

“He’s right, Severus. As much as I hate to agree, but Jonathan and I have our own responsibilities and we won’t be able to help you as much as we would want to. I didn’t tell you yet, but I’ll have another apprentice as soon as summer starts next year. And I can’t just cancel the contract. And you know how time consuming it is and it won’t be a quick apprenticeship like yours. Until then, I’ll stay of course, that’s out of discussion, but then you’re on your own.”

“You have another apprentice? I thought you didn’t want to take another one.”

“Well, it’s the daughter of an old friend of mine. We agreed that should Dorothea ever develop an interest in becoming a potion master than I’d take her as my apprentice. It was even before we met. So, I just can back down now.”

“I see. Still, I swore Sephiroth wouldn’t…”

“Severus. Sephiroth isn’t you. He’s your son. And you did a great job in raising him. It wasn’t always easy, I won’t deny that, but let him help you. You don’t have to do it alone. And look at him, he really wants to. He loves you.”

Severus stared at his son, who stared right back, determined. “I really want to, mum. I can’t just return to Durmstrang knowing that I’m too far away should you need me. And don’t forget Juna. If I’m not here, she will be forced to step in. She will be the one losing her childhood, because you were too stubborn to let me stay.”

Severus bit on his lower lip, ashamed that he forgot what this would mean for his five-year-old daughter.

“Maybe we can make some arrangements with Headmaster Karkaroff. Sephiroth doesn’t have to leave Durmstrang. How about Sephiroth going to school for at least two weeks every two months? I’m sure Jonathan and I can arrange that at least one of us would be here to help. Of course, you could also consider a change in school. I mean, I know how much you dislike Hogwarts, but Sephiroth wouldn’t even have to leave the country and can easily return home should something happen.” Severus grimaced, looking at Felix as if he has lost his mind.

“Actually, I think it’d be cool. Sure, Durmstrang is nice, and I’ll miss my friends, but I wouldn’t be opposed to move on. It’d be interesting to know how different both schools are.”

“I can guarantee you that you wouldn’t miss anything, well except of a lot of classes Hogwarts removed, but are still taught at Durmstrang.”, argued Severus.

“Maybe, but…how does this sound? I can ask Headmaster Karkaroff, if I can go to Hogwarts as something like a transfer student, something like an excuse to see what makes the schools so different? I can send him a list with classes I’d miss and ask him if the professors can provide me with a list of books and assignments, so that I wouldn’t fall behind and can easily return for my sixth year.”

“Sounds like a good plan. And from my understanding you don’t have to worry about Sephiroth falling his OWLs. You told me that he could take them at any time. It’ll give you at least another year to sort everything out and the twins would be a little over a year, should Sephiroth decide to return to Durmstrang. At least you’ll have enough time to decide what to do next. You’ll have enough options how to proceed. Sephiroth can ask for another year in Hogwarts, return to Durmstrang for the entire term, or as I suggested, return for a couple of weeks every two or three months.”

Severus scowled and then sighed in resignation after a moment. “Fine. You’re old enough to make your own decision. Still, I have a few conditions. You’ll prove to me that Hogwarts won’t kill any of your brain cells. Should your grades suffer, then you’ll return to Durmstrang without any further discussions. I’ll even hire a nanny or something if I must. I can ask the goblins for another credit should it be necessary. You’ll still work in the shop. I can easily make some adjustments to the opening hours. It’ll still be four hours on the days we have open, but we can move them into the afternoon if necessary. Dumbledore would want to have you sorted in one of the houses, which I’ll decline. I won’t allow anyone look at you like you’re dirt, evil, arrogant, or a stupid and reckless dunderhead.”

Sephiroth could just stare.

“I assume that those descriptions are based on what the houses see in each other?”, asked a stunned Felix.

“Tsk. Gryffindor values bravery, daring, nerve, and chivalry. Hufflepuff values hard work, dedication, patience, loyalty, and fair play. Ravenclaw values intelligence, knowledge, curiosity, creativity and wit, while Slytherin values ambition, leadership, self-preservation, cunning and resourcefulness. All in all not bad characteristics. And it doesn’t mean that a person being sorted in Slytherin couldn’t be brave like a Gryffindor, or that a Hufflepuff is less intelligent then a Ravenclaw and so on. They just have other understandings about it. Gryffindors tend to jump into action without thinking. That’s why the other houses see them as stupid and reckless dunderheads.”

“It’s more like that you see them at such.”, said Felix amused.

Severus just shrugged. “What do you expect? I have been in this school for almost five years. It was what I’ve observed.”

“Can’t argue that. I never was a student in Hogwarts and therefore can neither agree nor disagree.”

“Hm. I find it interesting. You could have been a Ravenclaw, mum. Why have you been sorted into Slytherin?”

“Hm. My mother was in Slytherin. She told me about it sometimes when I was much younger, and I’d hear the pride in her voice. I thought becoming a Slytherin would bring us closer, except it hadn’t.” Severus didn’t provide any more explanations, and neither Sephiroth nor Felix asked what exactly had happened, knowing Severus’ parents was a topic he wouldn’t speak about when not approached by himself.

“Hey, mum? Why can’t I join Hogwarts after the Yule holidays? It’d be like a probation, sort of. I can prove to you that I can keep up with my studies, while helping with the shop. I mean, not that it’d be a great difference from what I’m already doing, only that I’d go to classes. In addition, I can form my own opinion if studying in Hogwarts would be an enrichment to my current knowledge or if you’re really right and it’s more a wasting of time to attend.”

“Hm. Might be difficult. Even if your headmaster agrees, I don’t know if Dumbledore will do so either, but that would also be the same for the other case.”

“Let me write to Headmaster Karkaroff and explain it. Should he agree, then it’d be him suggesting the idea to Dumbledore.”, said Sephiroth. Inwardly, he smirked. He hadn’t thought that his mother would give in, but that would be the perfect opportunity to get into Hogwarts.

There was another thing he couldn’t stop thinking about and that was this little Potter boy. He didn’t eavesdrop on purpose, but he had listened closely to what Madame Pomfrey spoke with the boy. Sephiroth was even sure she forgot to cast a privacy spell on purpose. As it seems the boy suffers from malnutrition and had a lot of old injuries, which pointed to a life in an abusive household. He wasn’t sure, but there was something else about the boy. It felt like a bond, similar to what he felt when Juna was born. And from what he knew about his coming into existence, there was a possibility that Harry Potter might be Sephiroth’s half-brother. It was just a speculation, but not impossible.

Still, the possibility to become a student in Hogwarts would give Sephiroth the perfect option to learn more about the boy, to explore this feeling of familiarity. And from what Poppy said the boy might need a new home. Of course, Sephiroth was aware that adopting another child, would make everything even more complicated and difficult, but Harry wasn’t a toddler. A child, yes, but a child that could help in the household or with the youngest additions should the need arise.

However, even if the boy might be Sephiroth’s half-brother, it doesn’t mean that his mother would agree to take in the child of his rapist, especially when that child looked like his father. Sephiroth wouldn’t push his mother should he be against it. His mother was the most important person to Sephiroth, inclusive his other siblings of course, but Harry was a stranger and might even be a danger. He was after all also the Boy-who-lived. There were people who will try to kill him, like someone already tried just a mere week ago.

Sephiroth shook his head. ‘One step after another. You’ll have enough time to find out if the boy is your brother, enough time to consider what to do should it indeed being the case, and how to approach your mother with the topic to take in the boy, even if he isn’t your brother. You’ll also have the opportunity to find out more about this Lord and his connection to your mother. There is after all a little Malfoy in Hogwarts.’

“It’s almost lunch time. I’ll take care of it. I have another hour before I have to go back to my potions. Severus, you’ll lay down. I can see how this discussion exhausted you. I’ll send Juna to fetch you when food is ready. Sephiroth can close up the shop in the meanwhile.”, ordered Felix, watching Severus closely, who leaned heavily against the counter.

Severus didn’t protest, which said enough of his current state and how right the other potion master was. Sephiroth watched them leaving and started to clean up the shop. When he was done, he wrote the letter to his headmaster, hoping Karkaroff would agree and not just kick him out. He knew how much his headmaster hated Dumbledore, but maybe Sephiroth could use this to his advantage to convince Karkaroff.

Chapter Text

“Mama, mama. You must see this. There is white stuff falling from the sky and everything is white outside.” Severus groaned when Juna jumped into the bed next to him.

“It’s called snow, little one. And why are you already up?”

“It’s seven in the morning.”

“Is this your only excuse?” Severus turned on his other side, not ready to get up. 

“Mama. Seph is almost done with making breakfast. You’ve to get up. My siblings need food.”

“Your siblings are perfectly fine. They’ve no qualm to drain my magic.”

“Uncle Felix said, that’s even more reason to get food into you.”

“Well Uncle Felix is not carrying them. He doesn’t know what he’s talking about.”

“Ma-ma.”

“Ju-na.”

The little girl leaned over her mother and pulled the blanket away. Severus quickly turned and caught her, tickling her little tummy. Juna squeaked and giggled until they both were interrupted by someone clearing their throat. Both stopped and looked at the open door.

“Breakfast is ready. Uncle Felix has already left to Diagon Alley. He’ll be back in the evening.”

“Why is everyone up so early? It’s Saturday and we won’t even open the shop today.”, sighed Severus, throwing his legs out of the bed, rubbing his face with his hands.

“It’s the same time as always for us to have breakfast. You’re just too tired, because of the twins, that are keeping your magic on a low level, even after a month of recovering.” Sephiroth turned his gaze down to his mother’s belly, which was hidden under the black tunic. Severus’ belly had grown, but was still barely noticeable if he wore one of his robes.

“And don’t forget our appointment with Headmaster Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. We wanted to meet them after breakfast.”

“Uh. I can’t believe Dumbledore agreed.” Severus stood and went to the refresher “Give me a few minutes.”

“Come on, little sis. You’re still in your sleep clothes as well.” Sephiroth held out his hand to his sister.

Juna took the hand while asking. “Can we play in the snow?”

“Sure. We can build some snowman or some other stuff. We can also have a snowball fight.”, grinned Sephiroth.

“What is a snowman, and a snowball?”

“I’ll show you when we are back from our appointment with the Headmaster and the Professor. The snow won’t disappear for a while.”

----

“Mama, where are all this children going?”, asked Juna, when they stepped on the street in Hogsmeade.

“They’re going home, Juna. Yesterday were the last school day for the year and tomorrow will be Christmas or also called Yule. There will be a few who will stay at Hogwarts, but most are going home to their families, before returning after New Year.”

“Like Seph.”

“Yes. Seph would have come home as well today when he would have returned to Durmstrang at the beginning of the term.”

“How will they return? It doesn’t look like there are any parents?”

“They will take the Hogwarts Express back to King’s Cross station in London where the parents will be waiting for them.”

“Oh. Can we watch?”

“No.” Juna pouted and glanced back over her shoulder to watch the children walking to the train station. “We can go to station when they return, Juna. And there will be much more opportunities for you to see the Hogwarts Express.”

“What about the others? Why don’t they return home?”

“Different reasons. I think most children remaining at school are orphans, in foster care, or their parents just simply are too busy.”

Juna stopped in her tracks, looking down, whispering. “Papa won’t be with us.” Severus froze. It hadn’t occurred to him yet, that this will be the first Christmas without Luca, or better said, he forced the thought away as long as he could.

“Mum?”, whispered Sephiroth next to him. “Everything alright?” It was then that he noticed the tears in the corner of his eyes. He took a deep breath before looking down at his daughter, where tears were running down her cheeks freely.

“Oh, sweetheart. Come here.” Despite the instruction not to carry something heavy, Severus went down, pulled Juna in a bear hug and picked her up. And what would he be for a wizard with two masteries when he wouldn’t know how to spell a feather light charm anyway.

Juna buried her face into her mother’s neck, sobbing. Severus rubbed her back to calm her down, but at the end it was Sephiroth who managed to light up her mood again.

On the way to the castle, Sephiroth let the snow dance around them. Juna was sniffing but started to giggle when the snow glided around her head.

When they finally arrived the castle, Juna was her happy self. Severus and Sephiroth knew it would only be until tomorrow when it was time for presents. And Juna won’t be the only one missing one of their family members.

----

“Welcome Severus, my boy. And I see you aren’t alone. I assume this young man is your son Sephiroth Snape and this must be Juna, your lovely daughter. It’s nice to finally meet you. And at this opportunity I’d also like to thank you, for saving my students at Halloween and also for your interference during the Quidditch match. Who knows what might have happened if you hadn’t been there.”

“Headmaster Dumbledore. Thank you for your permission to let my son into your school. He always was curious how other schools are teaching their children.” Severus exchanged a handshake with his old headmaster, but refrained to exchange pleasantries. His opinion to never meet the man hadn’t changed. However, for his beloved son he would do everything.

“Of course. I must admit I was a little surprised to receive a request from Headmaster Karkaroff to allow one of his students to join Hogwarts. But who would I be to prevent such a brilliant mind to learn more about our magical world. And now that you live in Hogsmeade, you may even consider letting your other children study in Hogwarts. Since you have left, many thinks have changed.”

“I heard about that. Nice to see you, Minerva.”

“Welcome Severus. Sephiroth, Juna. Nice to see you again. I’m looking forward having Sephiroth as a student.”

“I’m looking forward being a student at your school. I heard Hogwarts is one of the best, so I’m grateful for being given the opportunity to study here.”

“We’re happy to volunteer. Still, there are some things we must discuss. Headmaster Karkaroff stated there are subjects you choose in Durmstrang, which are not part of our curriculum. I’m sorry for that, but there was a reason we banished some of these classes, mostly because those subjects are considered too dark.”

“That won’t be a problem. My professors send me a list of assignments and books I’ll need to keep up with the classes.”, assured Sephiroth.

“That’s good to here. We wouldn’t want to hinder you in your studies. But I must ask that you keep your assignments away from our students.”

“No problem. I can study the subjects at home.”

“Home?”

“My son won’t join one of the houses.”, insisted Severus.

“I’m sorry, but that won’t do it. He must be sorted in one of the houses for his class schedule.”

“I refuse. He’s only one student. In addition, I need his help with the shop, so he needs a separate schedule anyway. You can give me the schedule of all the classes, and I give you the list which classes my son will attend.”

“Again, I’m sorry, but without being sorted into one of the houses I can’t allow your son to participate.”

“Fine. Then we’re done for today.”

“Mum.”

“No, Sephiroth. I told you that one of my conditions to allow this would be that you won’t be sorted. You aren’t even a student of Hogwarts, just a transfer student from Durmstrang. I don’t see a reason to sort you into one of the houses.”

“My boy…”

“I’m not your boy.”, hissed Severus.

“Albus, I don’t see an issue why we can’t put Sephiroth into classes independent of who houses are sharing them. He easily can have Transfiguration on Monday afternoon with Hufflepuff and Slytherin, while having the double class with Gryffindor and Ravenclaw on Tuesday after lunch. Each class run through the same lesson plan for the week, so he wouldn’t miss anything.”

“Minerva, you know that’s against our policy. He won’t be able to enter any of the houses if he isn’t sorted.”

“Why would he? Sephiroth will return home every single day. There is no need for him to sleep in the castle. You can sort him should he decide to leave Durmstrang and be a Hogwarts student. But even then, it’ll only happen under certain conditions. My son is no dunderhead. He can take his OWLs and NEWTs even if he never returns to any school. I’m just allowing all of this, because I want him to have friends, which he has plenty in Durmstrang. I want for him to enjoy his time as a teenager. Wouldn’t it be for all what happened, he wouldn’t even be here, we wouldn’t be here.”

“Mum, please calm down.” Sephiroth laid a hand on Severus’ back, who scowled at the headmaster while having one hand on his abdomen and the other on Juna’s head.

Dumbledore watched the little family before meeting the disapproving look from Minerva. He thought quickly of something else what could convince Severus to let his son be sorted, but came up with nothing. Without Sephiroth staying in Hogwarts overnight there was indeed no reason to sort him.

“Listen Headmaster Dumbledore. If you don’t like it, we won’t push it. It’s your school. I just thought I’d be nice to learn more about the school my mother had attended and how different it might be to Durmstrang. And to be honest, the idea to join Hogwarts now instead at the beginning of next term was to find out how much I’ll like it and to give me the chance to decide to become a permanent student. Sure, I’d miss my friends in Durmstrang, but Hogwarts is much closer. Maybe you and Headmaster Karkaroff might even agree to extend my stay in Hogwarts. Of course, with some changes in our agreement. But for now, it’s just something like a trial period.”

“Hm. I see. I hadn’t known you thought about joining Hogwarts permanently or for a longer time than this half term. I think in this case, I can agree to skip the sorting. But should you decide to extend your staying then I must insist that you’ll be sorted together with our new arrivals.”

“Let us talk about it when the time arrives. For now, I’ll provide you with the same list of materials the other fourth year students had been given in the summer. Am I right that you’re a fourth-year student?”, cut in Minerva again.

“Yes. I think in that matter all schools are the same. And thank you. I’ll see if I’m missing something and if that’s the case, then I’ll try to catch up before the second part of the term is starting.”

“Then that’s settled. We are looking forward introducing you to the rest of the staff and students. Please join us at dinner the day the students are returning. Classes will start the day after. If you have any questions or concerns, just let me know.”

“Thank you, will do.”

“I agree with Minerva. I wish you nice day and Christmas.”

“Same. Good day.”, ended Severus the discussion.

Minerva watched the little family leaving with a smile, while Dumbledore stayed expressionless.

----

“Harry.”

“What is it Tom?”

“Sssephiroth will become a ssstudent. He will join after the holidaysss are over.”

“Really?”

“Yesss.”

Harry was still in school, not returning to his relatives, who wouldn’t miss him. They had seen Severus and his children when they approached Hogwarts, and Tom immediately followed while Harry stayed back in the dormitory.

“Isn’t he already a student at another school?”

“Yesss, but they arranged…” Tom told Harry what his son and grandchild discussed with the headmaster. Tom felt proud. Severus didn’t give in and stood against the headmaster, and he saw the glint in Sephiroth’s eyes. This boy was a true Slytherin, no doubt about it. He was looking forward to finally meet them.

“Tom, this is perfect. It’ll give you the opportunity to see if he’s a Parselmouth and speak with him.”

“Indeed. I fear to approach my ssson directly. Maybe my grandssson will lisssten and help me, usss. I can sssee that he isss a very sssmart child. And he wasss lissstening when Poppy wasss telling you that ssshe wouldn’t allow you to return to your relativesss in the sssummer. I doubt ssshe can help, though. Dumbledore already disssmisssed her concernsss and he will ussse hisss influence to convince everyone that your relativesss are the sssafessst place you can be.”

Harry scoffed. “Safe. What a joke.”, muttered Harry.

“Don’t worry, Harry. I won’t let you return unprotected if it comesss to it. But I think Lady Magic isss on our ssside or my ssson wouldn’t be here. I can feel it, the cassstle isss vibrating whenever my ssson entersss the ssschool.”

“Really? I can’t feel anything.”

“You’re young and lived only a few months in the cassstle. In addition, asss a sssnake my sssensssesss are more pronounced asss yoursss. However, if you concentrate, you might feel it asss well. Your magic is ssstrong. Learn to read the magic around you and you’ll recognize the change whenever Ssseverusss comesss to the cassstle.”

“How do you know it’s your son and not Sephiroth or Juna?”

“Becaussse I can not only feel but sssee the magic. There isss a bond which connectsss Ssseverusss with the cassstle. I can’t tell for sure how it isss possible, but their definitely isss a connection, weak and fragile though.”

“What does it mean?”

“Hm. There are people, who think the cassstle isss an actual sssentient being. It wasss created due to the magic of four very ssstrong wixen the foundersss, asss you well know already. It isss over one thousssand yearsss old, enough time for the magic to develop and become sssomething elssse.”

“This can happen?”

“Yesss, like with any artifactsss filled with the magic of a wizard. You sssee all the potraitsss of wixen long dead, but their magic isss ssstill there even if not asss strong asss when there were alive.”

“But wouldn’t Dumbledore have the same bond? He’s the headmaster.”

“No. Sssuch a bond can only be formed when the cassstle wantsss it and when Ssseverusss agreed.”

“He doesn’t seem to like being here.”

“What explainsss why the bond isss weak and fragile, but at one point, when he lived in the cassstle, Ssseverus must have accepted the bond. Maybe shortly after he became a ssstudent. Maybe it wasss unconsciousss, which can happen, essspecially with dark artifactss.”

“Hogwarts isn’t dark.”

“No, I jussst mean that sssome artifactss can be very cunning to convince a wixen to form a bond. In Ssseverusss case, however, Hogwartsss must felt sssomething in him. I can jussst ssspeculate. Maybe it hasss alssso sssomething to do with the fact that Sssseverusss isss a male bearer. They are very rare and in sssome legendsss ssspoken of Lady Magicsss mossst preciousss children. Of courssse, thisss are jussst ssspeculationsss.”

“Maybe, but if you say there is a bond what does it mean? Does Hogwarts want Severus as the new headmaster? He was away for fifteen years, how can there be still a bond?”

“I think it wasss Hogwartsss leading Ssseverusss back here. I can’t imagine him coming back freely, not with hisss passst.”

“Hm. I think we just can trust that the castle is knowing what it’s doing and whatever it is, it won’t harm him.”

“Yesss, that isss everything we can do, at leassst on thisss matter. But there isss plenty we can do to ssstop whatever isss hunting you and to prevent the returning to your relativesss.”

Harry nodded with a grimace. There was still a creature hunting unicorn in the forbidden forest and the mystery surrounding Quirrell. Tom was sure the professor was possessed, but how and by whom he couldn’t tell yet, or to be more precise, Tom was sure who it was but couldn’t prove it.

Meanwhile Harry couldn’t do anything as just stay far away from Quirrell, when not being in class, and keep his distance to the forbidden forest.

And while doing that, he could try to form a friendship with Sephiroth and help Tom to reconnect with his family, he never had a chance to know until now.

Chapter Text

Christmas was quiet. The little family shared memories and little presents. Juna clung to her mother during the entire day. Uncle Jonathan and Uncle Felix tried their best to lighten the mood a bit, talking about their current and future apprentices.

The day after, Narcissa together with her husband Lucius and her son Draco came for a visit. Severus hasn’t been sure at first, but Narcissa insisted. When she told her husband about Severus’ return, he almost fainted. Even if he hadn’t known Severus for long, the boy became like a little brother to Lucius. The news of his death broke something in Lucius even if he’d never admitted it.

Severus, who had no clue about it, was therefore shocked, when the blond pulled him into a hug as soon as he stepped through the Floo. Severus almost thought Lucius would start to cry, but to his relief the man kept himself in check, because he wasn’t sure if his hormones wouldn’t go crazy after such an open show of affection.

When everyone had gathered around the kitchen, Lucius introduced his son Draco to the family, which Severus returned with introducing his own children. Juna, as always when getting to know new people was shy and stayed close to her mother.

Draco wasn’t sure what to think about all of it. He gave just a slight bow when his father introduced him. Unfortunately, he couldn’t hide his sneer when taking in his surroundings, not used to the idea hanging out with people who weren’t among higher class of their society.

Of course, Severus and Sephiroth noticed the boy’s displeasure as did Narcissa, who gave Draco a light slap to the back of his head. Draco scowled at his mother, but when he saw her own displeasure and the stares of the others, Draco flushed looking away embarrassed.

After lunch, Severus brought Juna to her room for a nap. Jonathan and Felix excused themselves and left to the potion lab, while Sephiroth asked Draco if he wanted to play something. However, the young boy was more interested to hear about Durmstrang, to which Sephiroth smiled. He led Draco to the shop, where they could speak, giving the adults time for themselves.

When they were alone Lucius turned to Severus. “Where have you been, Severus? Have you any idea what your death did to us?”

“I’m sorry Lucius. Like I said to Narcissa, I forgot that there were people actual liking me. For me school was hell. I thought Hogwarts would become a home to me, but from day one, students looked down at me. And I don’t mean only the Marauders, there were many more. The Marauders just topped it all by picking me out for their pranks. Sure, you did comfort me or tried to protect me, but after you left, everything worsened. It wasn’t only the Marauders any longer, but also Slytherins starting to pull their pranks. Regulus and some others might have tried to take your place, but they weren’t you. Mulciber and Avery had no qualm to put them into their places. There wasn’t a safe place for me any longer. I felt always hunted. I even pushed people away, like Regulus or Barty. Evans, Lily, cut our friendship after I called her a mudblood. I knew it was wrong, but I was so angry. The Marauders just humiliated me in front of half the school and everyone was laughing. I had seen her standing with her friends, laughing as well, until she decided it was enough. I felt so betrayed. It was just the beginning of our fifth year, and I was already the laughingstock, again. It didn’t matter that there were at least some prefects who didn’t think that as funny as most of the students.”

“What happened then?”, asked Narcissa in a low voice, lightly stroking Severus’ neck. They sat on the couch in the living room, Severus between Lucius and Narcissa.

Severus breathed deeply. He didn’t know why, but he felt safe between them. And his instincts were telling him to trust them. So, for the first time since confessing the truth to his late husband, Severus spoke about the incident when Sephiroth was conceived.

“Well, as you might already guess, Sephiroth wasn’t a product of a love affair.”, begun Severus, pressing his legs together and moving them as far as he could against his upper body, wrapping his arms around the knees. “It was end of January 1976, three weeks after my sixteenth birthday, that I found myself naked in the forbidden forest, near the lake. I can’t remember how I got there. I just remember that I was on my way to the dungeons after dinner, then nothing.”

“Shh. You don’t have to tell us Severus.”, soothed Narcissa, when Severus breath begun to quicken.

“No, no, it’s fine. I trust you. I don’t know why, but I trust you. The only other person I ever told was Luca, my husband. I didn’t even tell the mind healer about it. I mean, that I was raped yes, but not in detail, not what I’ll tell you now. But I..I think it’s important that I tell you, so just…just listen…ok?”

“Ok.” Narcissa had been mindful and put a privacy charm around them, so no one could listen to them, but they would hear someone call them.

----

Flashback

Start of Rape scene

Severus woke up with a headache. Something wasn’t right. His body felt numb. He was cold and the ground he laid on was hard and wet at the same time. He slowly opened his eyes and almost panicked when he realized that he wasn’t at Hogwarts.

Severus tried to sit up, but was barely managing it, slipping back every so often due to the numbness in his limbs. When he finally sat on his butt, Severus took in his surroundings. There was a lake close by, but not the black lake, it was much smaller and clearly surrounded by trees, a lot of trees. Was he in the forbidden forest? But how? Where were his clothes?

He hadn’t much time to ponder about his predicament, because a snap of a twig let him turn around, too fast for his body to keep him sitting. He landed on his side with a grunt. As fast as he could Severus tried to get on his feet, but to no avail, because in the next moment something huge was above him, pressing his body back into the ground. A deep growl let him freeze.

“Well, well, who have we here.” Severus tensed even more when the voice of James Potter reached his ear.

“Potter? What…”

“I must say, we haven’t expected to find you here, all naked at that. What Snivellus? Did you come here for some crazy fantasy of yours, because you can’t find someone to warm your bed?”

“What are you talking about? Take this mutt off of me.” Said mutt growled again, while putting his sharp teeth around Severus’ neck.

“For someone thinking he’s smart, you’re very dumb, Snivellus. Or maybe you like it? Look at you. Face flushed and you’re panting like you’d cum soon. What do you think Padfoot?” Severus shivered. The huge grim above him was no other than Sirius Black.

“I think so too. You know Snivellus. Despite your ugly face, your body isn’t very bad. Since having seen you so exposed, Padfoot and I thought about having a little fun. And come on, we aren’t so bad looking. We can help you to overcome your obsession with Lily, too.”

“What are talking about? You’re the one obsessed with her. And you got what you wanted. She broke up our friendship. So why can’t you just stop assaulting me.”

“Assaulting you? But Snivellus, you are the one presenting you to us. Lying naked in the forbidden forest. It’s screaming ‘Here I am, whoever wants, fuck me’.”

“You’re sick, both of you. I didn’t come here by my own free will. Someone else allowed themselves a joke. Wouldn’t be surprised if it was you.”

“Who are you kidding? We didn’t see anyone else around here and we just arrived.”

Padfoot lifted his head, signaling James he’s losing his patience. “Well, enough talking. Padfoot wants his fun, and who am I to deny him that.”

“You’re crazy.” With all his strength Severus kicked the mutt into the stomach. The grim howled and stumbled away a little, enough for Severus to free himself. Unfortunately, Potter didn’t hesitate and immobilized Severus with a spell.

Not able to move or to say anything, Severus could just watch the two boys, coming closer. Sirius had turned back to his human form, nude. And to Severus horror, they didn’t stop. Until then he still hoped it was just another sick prank, but no, all his hope disappeared, when Potter placed himself behind Severus, moved his arms under Severus’ armpits, so he could force Severus to watch how Sirius moved his own arms under Severus’ legs, spreading them wide and allowing him to position his leaking cock against Severus’ entrance.

Severus couldn’t even scream when Sirius pushed inside with one hard thrust. He couldn’t scream when his hips were moved upwards to give the mutt better access. He’d only watch helpless how the thick cock moved in and out, while Sirius grunted and moaned in pleasure.

“Oh Merlin, Snivellus had I known you’d be so tight I’d have done this much earlier.” To his own shame, Severus’ cock twitched and went hard with each thrust. James laughed behind him.

“See, I knew you’d like it.” James moved one arm around, so he could take the smaller cock into his hand, stroking it in the rhythm of Sirius’ thrusts. It didn’t take long, and white cum shot from Severus’ cock and painted his own stomach and James’ hand. Sirius’ movements became frantic when the walls around his cock clenched.

And with one final hard thrust, Sirius screamed James’ name, shooting his cum into the tight hole, which was milking him dry.

While riding out his orgasm, he said. “James, James you must try this out. Better than any pussy I ever had.”

And with this, Severus hope of this being the end, disappeared as well. He was so numb at this point that he didn’t even notice James removing his clothes, how they forced him on his knees. Only when Potter pushed his thick cock inside, Severus struggled, but Black had a tight grip around Severus’ neck, while Potter moved his legs on Severus’ calves, while having a tight grip on his hips.

Potter, like Black, didn’t hold back, and started a hard and fast pace. With each thrust he moaned in pleasure, informing them how good it felt. This time it was Sirius taking Severus’ cock in his hand, squeezing and stroking it in sync with James’ thrust. Severus cried when his body yet again betrayed him.

When another warm gush of cum flooded his insides, Severus own release was triggered, which let his walls clench and milk James’ cock. It took almost a minute until James finally removed himself. When Sirius let go of him, Severus fell on his side and curled into a small ball, not even able to look at his rapists with disgust.

Neither of them knew that a new life was just created. Potter and Black left Severus, not in the slightest afraid that Severus might someone tell what just happened. And Severus knew that no one would believe him.

End of rape scene

End of Flashback

----

“One month later, they lured me into the shrieking shack, where a werewolf was waiting. I managed to escape, used my bloody robe in the hope it’d cover my tracks and the werewolf would lose me. And it did. I walked back, but at the edge of the forest I stopped, thought about everything that happened over the years and decided that if I return, I’d never see the end of my fifth year, less that of my seventh year. Hogwarts would be my grave and so I turned my back and never looked back.”, whispered Severus, who was sitting sideways in Lucius’ lab by now.

“If Potter wasn’t dead, I’d kill him myself. Black is in Azkaban, so you won’t have to fear him.”

“May I ask you a question, Severus?” He looked at Narcissa, and nodded, already knowing what she wanted to know.

“Do you know who of them the father of Sephiroth is?”

“I don’t know. I never made an inheritance test. I didn’t want to risk someone finding out about Sephiroth and taking him away from me. When Luca adopted Sephiroth, he became his father. Sephiroth never asked, who his biological father was, but knows it was rape.”

“I see. However, I think it’d be important to find out.” Narcissa lifted her hand, stopping Severus. “I know it doesn’t matter for any of you in the end, but Severus, you must understand that Potter and Black are two very old bloodlines. The Potters are very much extinct, with Harry Potter the last of them. There is also no heir to the Black Lordship. Bellatrix is barren. To my own shame, Draco will be our only child, and he’s the heir of the Malfoy bloodline. My sister Andromeda has a daughter, Tonks. She is a metamorphmagus. However, it doesn’t matter, because only males can become the head of the house. I know it’s outdated, but that are the rules of the old houses. If Tonks would bear a male child, then he’d have the right to the Lordship, but only if there is no other potential heir, what would be the case if Sephiroth is Sirius’ offspring.”

“What about Regulus? Isn’t he the current Lord of the house with Sirius in Azkaban?”

“Regulus is in St. Mungo since the war ended, lying in a coma. We don’t know what exactly happened, just that Kreacher brought him back from a cave, where he drank poison. Kreacher couldn’t tell us what it was or why Regulus went there. He’d just tell us that Regulus called him with the last of his strength. The cave was empty when we were there to get some samples of the poison.”

“So you’re telling me, that there is no one leading the Black house, no Lord, no Lady, no heir?”

“Sirius is Harry Potter’s godfather, so much we do know. But the boy has no clue about anything. We don’t even know if Sirius made him his heir.”, said Lucius.

“We were informed by the goblins that all Black vaults and properties like mansions, have been closed off. No one can enter them as long as no Lord has been announced. Do you understand what this means, Severus?”

Severus rubbed his face with one hand. “Should Sirius be Sephiroth’s sperm donor then my son would have any right to become the next Lord Black.”

“Exactly. Everything the Blacks own would be his.”

“And it would be the same if he’s Potter’s offspring, Severus. He’s older than Harry. Even if he’s born out of wedlock, Sephiroth would be the firstborn. Same with the Blacks. Actually, we can go so far and say that he’s already the heir to one of those houses. He just needs to go to Gringotts, make an inheritance test and declare himself as heir and future Lord to the house the test will reveal.”

“You truly should think about it Severus. Speak with Sephiroth. He’s a smart boy. Think about Juna and your unborn. If Sephiroth becomes an heir, you won’t have any financial issues. You could move to one of the Black properties if you wanted, have house elves helping you with the household. And the list wouldn’t end there.”

“I…I see. However, I don’t like the idea to use money I haven’t earned myself. It took already all my courage to ask the goblins for credits, so I’d pay for my masteries. Of course, I paid everything back. I wouldn’t even have any issues when Luca’s family wouldn’t have stolen all our money. They even took the money from Juna’s trust vault. Everything left, was what I had in my own vaults or Sephiroth’s trust vault, which wasn’t even half of what Luca had. And he wasn’t even part of the family anymore. After we married, they disowned him.”

“I don’t understand. If they disowned him, then his family should have no access to his vaults.”

Severus laughed humorless. “They’re part of the Italian ministry or have close connection to it. Nevertheless, the goblin I ask to transfer my husband’s vault to my own, showed me a piece of paper, which said that should my husband die that everything in his vaults shall automatically be transferred back to that of his parents, no matter if he was disowned or not. There wasn’t anything I’d do at that moment, so I left. However, I’ve friends already checking if there is any foul play going on. Luca never mentioned such document and he would have declared it void as soon as we married.”

“Very good. If you want, I’d also ask some people.”

“No. I don’t think it’s necessary, not yet at least. I trust my friends. They are very serious when it comes to something like this. I’m sure until summer they will come back to me with a positive response.”

“Ok. Still, think about your other options. And don’t forget what it’d mean should Sephiroth be the offspring of Potter. Your son might have a half-brother.”

“That’s…Can we talk about something else for now. I…It’s a lot to take in.”

“Of course.”

So the rest of the day Lucius and Narcissa told Severus about their life, how difficult it was during and after the war, because a certain headmaster thought they were all death eaters.

Severus on the other hand talked about his own life, but never mentioned his connections to the goblins. Even if he trusted the Malfoys, that was a secret he’d take to his grave.

Chapter Text

Harry was woken up by Ron jumping into his bed, exclaiming that it was Christmas and time to open their presents. Harry grunted in displeasure, but let Ron drag him down to the common room where different kinds of packages laid under a big Christmas tree.

To his surprise some of them wore his name. Not sure what to think, Harry unpacked one after another. The first one was a pullover from Mrs. Weasley, an ugly thing, but no reason for Harry to decline it. This was his first Christmas present he ever received, and he appreciated the gesture. Another present was a cloak able to render the wearer invisible. The jealousy glint in Ron’s eyes didn’t go unnoticed, but like with the broom, Harry ignored it. Instead, he looked for a name, but the letter within the package just stated it was one of his father’s items, who ask a friend for safe keeping until it was time to give it to Harry. It also said, he’d use it wisely, whatever that meant.

It was later when he was alone, that he showed Tom the cloak, and was a little surprised about his reaction. Tom was very fascinated, muttering something about a story of three items, the so-called Deathly Hallows, to which it gave different kinds of stories what they were. One of them stated that the cloak allowed the wearer to hide from DEATH.

Harry stared at Tom like he was crazy, and Tom could only laugh. “Well, you might find out with time if the story is true.”, snickered Tom to which Harry could only shake his head.

Still, Tom saw the advantage this cloak represented as well, but also agreed with the sender to use it wisely, because most artifacts lost their skills when their magic was depleted. When given enough time between the usages, it was possible to restore the magic, either by the artifact absorbing the magic around it or by the user itself, especially if they shared a bond. However, to know for sure, they would have to ask the goblins or someone else with the knowledge to examine the working magic of artifacts. It wouldn’t be good for Hadrian forming a bond with a cloak, which could drain his magic. After all, one of the telling was that the cloak was an item gifted by DEATH, who forgot to mention that by using the cloak it’d drain the wearer of their magic until nothing was left, and they died.

Tom’s thoughts wandered to his son. Maybe Severus would know? His boy was brilliant and who knows what knowledge he acquired over the years during and after getting his masteries.

Over the next few days, Harry and Tom planned how to approach Sephiroth. It wouldn’t be easy, first, because of the age difference, which meant Harry wouldn’t share any classes with Sephiroth and, second, Sephiroth will return home after each day. So the only chances Harry might have to speak with Sephiroth will be during meals, mostly during lunch, because they weren’t certain if Sephiroth would eat breakfast and dinner at home, or if with any luck they share free time between classes and might run into each other. The latter would be the best option, which would allow Harry to speak with the older boy without any eavesdroppers.

Well, they will find out in time. Tom can follow Sephiroth and inform Harry about his whereabouts. It shouldn’t take long to find out the boy’s schedule.

----

“Mum, I’ll leave then. The dinner is starting in half an hour and I’ve to be there before then. The headmaster wants to introduce me, before dishes are served.”

“Wait a sec. Who said you’d go alone?”

“Mum, I don’t need a babysitter. I’ll just going over, have a meal after introducing is done and come right back.”

“And letting you walk alone in the dark near the forbidden forest, where a creature is hunting unicorns? I don’t think so.”

“I can take a broom.”

“Sephiroth, don’t argue with me. I know you aren’t a little child anymore and capable to defend yourself, but don’t think for a moment that I’ll let my fifteen-year-old son walking alone on a path by absolute darkness and surrounded by trees which anyone can use as a cover to attack you from behind. And if you think using a broom might be safer, then think again.”

Sephiroth wanted to talk back but shut his mouth when he turned to see the worry in his mother’s eyes.

“I’ve to agree with Severus. You don’t know what it’s out there. You may have learned a lot over the years, but it’s still no excuse to take any risks, no matter how small they seem to be. And don’t forget what I taught you about creatures, just waiting for single wixen wandering around. I heard that there is a nest of Acromantulas. Can you be sure that you’d be able to fight them back, especially if you don’t know how many there might be?”, said Uncle Jonathan.

“Sorry. You’re right. It’s just Hogwarts is only a few minutes away and I didn’t think it’s necessary for one of you to be bothered with taking me there, or to pick me up.” Sephiroth hold up his hands as a gesture of surrender.

“I have no problem with you going alone when the sun is up, don’t misunderstand me.”, reassured Severus. “But most creatures are hunting when the sun is down, and as your uncle said, we don’t know what it’s out there. It had been fifteen years since I lived in the castle and even then, no one could truly tell what creatures are living in the forests around Hogwarts, except of these Professor Kettleburn told us about. He was, or may still be, the Professor for Care of Magical Creatures.”

Suddenly, they were interrupted by a loud knock at the door. Severus narrowed his eyes, because they didn’t expect any visitors. However, it was Uncle Jonathan who went over, opened the door and was confronted with a wall. The clearing of a throat let him look up, meeting the eyes of a half-giant.

“Eh. M’sorry. I’m searching for Mr. Snape? I was told the family lives here? I must have misunderstood something. I just will…”

“Hagrid? What are you doing here?” Severus stepped next to Jonathan, interrupting the half-giant.

“Ah. Mr. Snape. M’sorry being a little late.”

“Late? For what?”

“Oh, didn’t you get the message? The headmaster asked me to pick up your son and escort him to Hogwarts.”

“I didn’t receive any message.”

“MAMA, THE PHOENIX IS BACK AND HE HAS A LETTER FOR YOU.”, called Juna not a second later, being in their small owlery to feed the animals. Severus groaned.

“Be so nice and bring the letter to me, sweetheart.”, called Severus back. A minute later, he was reading that Hagrid was appointed to escort Sephiroth to Hogwarts and back home, and that not only for the welcome ceremony, but also for all the other school days if Severus so wishes.

“Oh, how I hate this old man.”, muttered Severus under his breath. He looked to the half-giant, then his son and back again. Pointing with a finger at Hagrid, Severus stated.

“You better bring him back in one piece or I swear to Lady Magic, I’ll burn down the school. And no detours, did I make myself clear.”

“Y-yes. Don’t you worry.”

“Oh, I’ll stop worrying when he’s back.”

“Mum.”

“Don’t mum me. If anything happens, send me a fire message. Understood.”, said Severus, while arranging Sephiroth’s new school robe.

“Yes.” Sephiroth kissed his mother on the forehead, before giving his goodbye. “See you later.” Then he left, following Hagrid to a carriage which would bring him to Hogwarts.

“Shall I follow them?”, offered Jonathan when they were out of sight.

“No. Hagrid may be a clumsy and over-sized puppy, but he knows how to handle magical creatures, even if he doesn’t have a mastery. From what I heard, he’s befriended with even the Acromantulas.”

“Truly? How so?”

“Hm. When he was a student, he had a baby Acromantula as pet. It had been accused to have killed a student. Hagrid swore it had been something else, but another student swore to have seen how it happened. When they ordered Hagrid to hand over his pet, it had already escaped. They suspected Hagrid was helping his pet and expelled him, as he was already on probation. It was just due to the headmaster, that Hagrid wasn’t send to Azkaban. Since then, he has worked as ground keeper.”

“Very precise for such rumors.”, stated Jonathan with a raised eyebrow.

Severus shrugged. “I may have had a little conversation with him in my fourth year. During one of my detentions in the forbidden forest, I had an encounter with one of the spiders, one of the bigger specimens. Hagrid stopped it before it’d attack. He told me he was friends with Aragog, the leader of the Acromantulas nest int the forbidden forest. I asked him about it, because I never heard about someone being friend with those human eating spiders. Well, that was the result.”

“I see. Really fascinating. Did he ever finish his education?”

“Not that I know. From what he told me, he wasn’t allowed back into the school as a student and there was no one offering him any help to get his OWLs or NEWTs. I think that’s why he is so grateful and loyal to the headmaster. Dumbledore, at least, gave him a place to stay.”

“Tsk. What a waste. Do you know how rare Masters in ‘Care of Magical Creatures’ are? I know at least three people who would be happy to have someone like Hagrid under their wing.”

“You don’t have to tell me. Regardless, it’s not my business.”

“Come on, Severus. You seem very fond of him. After all, you wouldn’t trust your son into his care, if you wouldn’t be convinced of him being safe with the half-giant. Give him an invitation or ask him how he’s doing when he returns later. Ask him if he ever finished his education or if he might have interest in doing so.”

“Why don’t you ask him yourself?”, asked Severus bewildered.

“Really? He doesn’t know me. Why should he talk with me?”

“And why would he talk to me?”

“Because he already did it!”

“That had been sixteen years ago. I’m very sure he doesn’t even remember, and I wasn’t very famous as you know.” Jonathan sighed. Severus could be so stubborn sometimes.

“Listen. Just speak with him. See, if he might be interested into getting his OWLs and NEWTs. Let him know there will be Masters happy to take him as an apprentice.”

“And if he doesn’t want to leave Hogwarts?”

“It’s his decision. However, I can’t imagine his apprenticeship would be very long if he already has experience with different kinds of creatures. And his OWLs and NEWTs he can do in tandem to his work. He doesn’t need to become a student for this, which you know very well.”

Now it was Severus’ turn to sigh. “Fine. I ask him.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Why of the sudden do I have a picture of a half-giant sitting in my kitchen and learning together with my son?”

Jonathan laughed and clapped Severus on the shoulder. “It wouldn’t be much of a surprise. I wouldn’t even wonder if it’ll be Seph who is convincing Hagrid to take the chance.”

Severus snorted. “Don’t say it.”

“What. That your son might already be best buddy with the half-giant and convincing him to do just that? He was always fast with finding new friends.”

“Yeah, not like his mother, who…”

“Don’t start, Severus. It had been another time. The circumstances behind your childhood and Sephiroth’s were different. So were the people.”

Severus rolled his eyes. “Fine. It’s not like I’m having fun to dwell on my time as a child.”

“Then don’t do it and be proud of having raised him to be a self-indulgent and charming young man.”

“Hmpf. Can argue it, even if I’m still surprised about it.”, scoffed Severus, though it was also told with proud in his voice.

“Don’t be. You were and are a great mother. Don’t ever let anyone say anything else. No matter how bad your own childhood had been, you did everything in your power for Sephiroth never to be felt unloved or neglected. And even if everything wasn’t perfect, what is impossible, it was still better as many others would have done under similar circumstances and even better as those with a ‘normal’ life as background.” Jonathan made some quotation marks with his fingers when he said normal, to which Severus could just raise an eyebrow.

Jonathan grinned. “Let us stop talking about all this. I think there is a dinner waiting to be prepared and a little girl needing a bath.”

Severus turned around and saw Juna completely covered with mud.

“How?”, choked Severus.

“Look what I found Mama. It was in our garden. Isn’t it pretty.” Juna moved her arms forward, proudly presenting her discovery, which was also covered in mud.

“Juna, why have you been outside? You know that you aren’t allowed to go out alone, especially when it’s dark.”

“M’sorry. I was looking for Dante. He wasn’t at his usually spot. I opened the window and called for him. Then I saw something under one of the bushes. I was curious. Unfortunately, I stumbled and fell in the mud right in front of the bush. But see what I found.” Again, she stretched out her arms. “It isn’t beautiful?”

Severus pinched the bridge of his nose. “Juna.”

“Severus.”, the sharp tone of his mentor let Severus look at him in alarm. However, his mentor wasn’t looking at him, but his daughter, or more of what she had in her hands, which forced him to take a closer look himself.

He kneeled, watched and after a short moment, Severus hissed.

“Mama?”

“Please give it to me, Juna sweetheart. This isn’t a pretty stone, but an egg.”

“Egg? You mean like that those we’re eating sometimes, only bigger?”

“Not really. There might be something in there. You remember the stories of some animals laying eggs with their offspring inside?”

Juna gaped. “You mean, you mean they might be a baby bird inside?”

“Not a baby bird, something much bigger, honey.”, advertised Jonathan.

“What is it?”

“A dragon.”

----

Meanwhile, Sephiroth had a quite nice chat with Hagrid, who walked next to the carriage.

“…often misunderstood. I mean only because they might not be as beautiful as other creatures doesn’t mean they aren’t beautiful on they own way. And they are very sensitive.”

“You really love creatures, do you? Is that the reason why the headmaster sent you? Are you the professor of the class ‘Care for Magical Creatures’?”

“Uhm. No. I was expelled before taking my OWLs. Someone excused my friend of murdering a student. Before they could execute him, he fled into the forest. He’s living there since then. They accused me of helping him and well I wasn’t allowed to continue my studies. To my luck the headmaster prevented that I was sent to Azkaban as well. And it was him who offered me the position of being Hogwarts’ ground keeper. A very important position you know.”

“I don’t doubt that. Still, did you never wish to continue your studies and maybe become a Master in the subject?”

“Hm. I thought about it, but to be honest, I don’t think I’m clever enough to ever get my OWLs, less my NEWTs. I had always problems with the theory. I’m more of the practical type, you know.”

“I see. Still, with some help and discipline, I’m sure you’d manage. And with your years of experience, I don’t think you’d have any issues.”

“Maybe not with the subject itself, but there are other subjects I’d need as well. In addition, I think I’m too old to become a student again. The thought sitting with all these students together in a class makes me uncomfortable. It’s not that I don’t like them, but you know, it wouldn’t just feel right. I can’t describe it any better.”

“And why not study in private? You don’t have to be a student to get your OWLs or NEWTs.”

“That might be true. But I’m not good in self-study, and I wouldn’t want to bother the professors even more. They have enough on their plates with all the students.”

“I don’t think they would see you as a bother.”

“Tell that Professor Greenwater.”

“Okay. I’ll ask you again. If there would be a possibility to get your OWLs and NEWTs would you take it?”

“As I said…”

“Yes or No, Hagrid. Don’t think about anything else, just what you mind is telling you.”

“Hm. Yes, I guess.”

“You guess?”

“I mean, yes, I’d like it. It’d also allow me to work as a professor. You know our current professor, Mr. Kettleburn, I don’t think he’ll manage any longer. I’d like teaching the subject, but for this I need to be a master in the subject.”

“I see. So how does it sound if I help you?” Sephiroth rose a hand to stop Hagrid’s protest before it even begun. “Let me explain. It’s true that I’m in my fourth year and technical I’d still have a complete year until I’d take my OWLs. However, I’m far ahead of my studies and could do my OWLs whenever I want. My mother talked me out of it, wanting me to enjoy my time as a teenager and have fun with my friends as long as I can. That was before we found out that my mother is pregnant with twins.”

“Twins? You mean there are two babies growing inside Severus’ belly?”

“Yes. Which means I can’t in good conscience leave my mother alone. It doesn’t mean I’ll take my OWLs at the end of this term, but attending Hogwarts allows me to stay close. Depending how it goes I’ll decide what to do. Anyway, what I’m offering, is to help you with your studies. Maybe even mum might help. We can meet up during my free time between classes or you can manage to stay for a little while in our home before or after you escorted me back. You could also study while I’m working in the shop. You just need to be a little patient when there are customers I’ve to take care of.”

“Are you serious? Why would you do that?” There were tears forming in Hagrid’s eyes. Never had anyone offered him help to finish his education.

“Hm. Why not? You’re nice, or mum wouldn’t trust you with my safety if he would doubt your ability to protect me. From what I know, there are also only a few Masters of the subject, one more wouldn’t be bad. Maybe see it also as a little payment for your time of escorting me forth and back? Or you could gather some ingredients for my mum when you go into the forest, if you think to be an escort isn’t enough as payment?”

“Sounds reasonable. Thank you. Never had someone offered me help to finish my education.”, agreed Hagrid with a huge smile. Sephiroth smiled back. It wasn’t a lie that he’d like to help Hagrid, because he was really nice. Asking about some ingredients, so his mother wasn’t forced to go into the forest, was just a nice little bonus.

Hagrid cleared his throat and wished away the tears with a handkerchief, before asking a little awkwardly. “Ah, don’t you have to ask your mother first? I wouldn’t want to intrude or anything if your mother might be against it.”

“Don’t worry about mama. As long as I don’t neglect my own studies or tasks, he won’t have any issues with it. I mean it’s like we will be a study group.”

“I see… You’re a good kid. Severus did a good job raising you.”

“Well, I can’t really tell, but from my point of view, he’s the best mother I’d ever have. I won’t lie in saying that it was always easy, but he did everything to give me the best childhood possible.”

“I’m happy to hear that. He hadn’t the best reputation when he was a student, but from my time with him I never truly understood why it was that case. Your offer even reminds me of a day when we were in the forbidden forest gathering some ingredients…” Hagrid told Sephiroth about the encounter with the Acromantula, and what they spoke about. Hagrid was sure, Severus might have considered to help Hagrid as well when the circumstances had been others.

Shortly after they arrived Hogwarts. Hagrid told Sephiroth to wait in front of the doors to the Great Hall until his name was called and then disappeared through said doors to inform the headmaster that they have arrived and were ready for the introduction.

----

Harry sat on his place, nervously shifting in his seat. The Hall was full of students, everyone having returned from their homes and now listening to the welcome back speech of the headmaster. Just when Dumbledore finished, Hagrid entered and stepped forward to the head table, whispering something to the headmaster, before placing himself on his seat.

Harry had the feeling that Hagrid was even more happy as usually and wondered why. However, before any thoughts could build up, the headmaster again rose his voice.

“My dear students. Before we start our meal, there is one more thing to do. Before Christmas I received a letter from Headmaster Karkaroff from Durmstrang, one of the other three magical schools in Europe, located in Bulgaria. He asked me to allow one of his students to study the rest of the term in Hogwarts, which I agreed to with pleasure. Some of you might already know him, but for those not having had the pleasure yet, please let me welcome and introduce Sephiroth Severus Snape, our first transfer student.”

The doors opened and Harry watched Sephiroth stepping inside. A few older students cheered and clapped excitedly, which was answered with a big smile and a wave. Some were surprised that even Slytherins were among them, and Harry wasn’t surprised as Ron sneered at this.

“He’s friends with Slytherins? That can’t mean anything good. I’d bet he’s here to spy for the Dark Lord. You should be careful Harry.”

“You notice that also some Gryffindors are greeting him, among them your own brothers?”, hissed Hermione. Ron grimaced when he saw that she was indeed right and cast a disapproving look at them, which they ignored of course.

When Sephiroth was level with their own position, Harry met his gaze for a brief moment. And during this moment he thought there was a jolt in his magic. Stunned he stared at the spot where Sephiroth had been before turning his head to continue the boy’s approach to the head table.

When he arrived, he gave a short bow and waited until it was silent before saying. “My greetings, Headmaster Dumbledore, Professors, for giving me the chance to study in your school. Hogwarts is very well known and I’m looking forward what more I’ll learn here. As many of you know, my mother, Severus Snape, had been a student of Hogwarts until fifteen, almost sixteen years ago when circumstances forced him to leave. As you can imagine, or know, his opinion about the school is compromised, which is understandable if you know the history behind the story, but I want to believe that since his time being here and today, many things have changed. Therefore, I’ll walk and listen with an open mind and hope you’ll do the same. I’m not my mother, so whatever resentment you may still have regarding him, please remind yourself of this fact.”

There was a stunned silence after this statement until Professor McGonagall cleared her throat.

“Thank you, Mr. Snape. We’ll keep that in mind and are looking forward to having you as one of our students. We hope not to disappoint your expectations and maybe you’ll be able to convince your mother that Hogwarts isn’t the same as it had been all this years ago. For him to allow you to be here, must have been a difficult decision.”

“Indeed, but as you can see, I’m here and again I want to thank you for allowing it.” Sephiroth smiled at them before turning to the still shocked students. “Good evening, please allow me to introduce myself again. I’m Sephiroth Severus Snape, transfer student from Durmstrang. I’m fifteen years old and will join the fourth-year classes. I’m looking forward to meeting you all and I hope we’ll have a good time, even if I won’t be able to stay the entire day.”

That brought most out of their rigidity, and one ask loudly what he meant. Before Sephiroth could answer, Dumbledore cleared his throat. “Due to special circumstances, and because Mr. Snape is no official student of Hogwarts, he won’t be sorted into any of the Houses. We put together a schedule which will allow him to participate in any classes he decided to take, independent which of the Houses are sharing the class. Mr. Snape will return home and come back each day of classes. The exact timing of his leave or his arriving will depend on start and end of first and last classes, and his own agreements with his mother. Tomorrow will be the first day of his. It’ll be the task of our ground keeper, Hagrid, to escort Mr. Snape to Hogwarts and back home again. He’ll also escort him to the classroom of his first class, at least until Mr. Snape learned where there are. After first class I expect one of the students to show him where his next class will be. Mr. Snape, if you have any questions feel free to go to one of the professors, or to ask one of the prefects.”

“Will do, Headmaster, thank you.”

“If there isn’t anything else, please take a seat on one of the tables, so that we can start with dinner.”

Without hesitation Sephiroth went to the table of the Ravenclaws and sat down next to one of the fourth-year student who had clapped when he entered. However, after ten minutes of exchanging some greetings and taking some bites, he stood up and went to next table, again exchanging some greetings and taking some bites.

Harry could only watch in astonishment. And didn’t even fully register when somebody pointed at him and introduced him as the Boy-who-lived. Oh, how much Harry hated this name. What he didn’t expect was a shrug, followed by “Boy-who-lived. What is that for a name? Do you know how many people survive each day the impossible? And truly, everyone can survive the killing curse, you just need to be strong and fast enough to cast a quick protection shield or you put up some protection runes. You just need to be sure that you are inside and didn’t make any mistake when writing them. And as far as I know, no one knows what exactly happened at this night. So putting a child on a podium and expect him to be the rescuer of the whole wizarding world, just because of some rumors, seems a little idiotic.”

“But they said there was a prophecy of a child vanquishing the Dark Lord.”

“Yeah and? You still don’t know, what happened. Sorry, Potter, but I’m not really convinced that a toddler is capable to kill a Dark Lord. Either there was someone else who did it or someone put up a strong protection shield, which threw the curse back to the caster.”

“Uhm, don’t worry. I completely agree with you.”

“But, but…”

“No buts. Let us change the topic. How were your holidays?”

Harry was somehow overwhelmed. Sephiroth was the first wizard, who didn’t believe all this nonsense, and Harry would bet that neither would his mother. Shit, wouldn’t it be because of Tom, Harry might have even believed all the bullshit, with no idea how magic works.

Before Harry knew it, Sephiroth said his goodbyes and left, escorted by Hagrid.

He couldn’t wait to meet him again and hopefully to get to know him better. And he had the feeling it wasn’t one-sided. Harry had noticed the glimpses Sephiroth would look at him, as short and subtle as they had been. Which was good. If Sephiroth was interested to learn more about Harry, despite of his status as the Boy-who-lived, then it shouldn’t be so difficult to arrange a meeting. Maybe an invitation would do the trick? Yeah, why not. He can ask for a meeting in private during lunch time or maybe shortly before dinner. Or he just gives away his own schedule of free time and let Sephiroth decide when it’d be best. Yes, that would be indeed the best option.

He explained his plan to Tom after everyone else was asleep. Tom agreed to the plan, and they quickly wrote down a letter Harry planned to give Sephiroth at the next best opportunity.

Then they fell asleep, both with hope that the next months will lead to happy family reunion or in Harry’s case to maybe become a part of a happy family.

Chapter Text

It had been a month since Sephiroth’s first day as a Hogwarts’ student. So far, he wasn’t really impressed. His mother hadn’t lied when he said that Hogwarts wasn’t teaching anything dark.

The Potions Professor was a joke. When he told his mother about all the accidents happening in class, and how of poor quality the potions were, Severus just scoffed, not even surprised. After all, there was a reason why Poppy ordered potions from them.

The DADA professor was a weird guy. Every time his back was to class, Sephiroth felt as someone was watching him. His stuttering didn’t follow a certain pattern, which someone might expect. Sometimes it was barely present, just to return in more vengeance, so as if he needed to compensate the lack, so no one would notice it. In short it felt forced.

Transfiguration and Charms were fine. There wasn’t something new to learn though. Which was the same with almost any other classes.

What was best, was the class “Care of Magical Creatures”. Sephiroth had always fun to interact with animals, especially magical ones. Unfortunately, Durmstrang hasn’t a lot of magical creatures. Therefore, it was a nice surprise that Hogwarts at least was more advanced in this subject.

Besides classes, Sephiroth became friends with several students of the different houses. Those wanting him to give advice to stay away from Slytherins, he ignored, saying that his own mother had been a Slytherin and therefore couldn’t see why he’d do that. A house doesn’t define if someone is evil or not. And from what Sephiroth knew, it had been Gryffindors tormenting his mother. He didn’t mention it though.

All in all, Sephiroth had a strict schedule. Monday and Wednesday, he has breakfast with his family, followed by working in shop until lunch, while the afternoons are filled with classes. Tuesday, Thursday and Friday, Hagrid picks him up in the morning to have his breakfast at school. Tuesday and Thursday were filled with classes with some free time in between. This were also the two days in week, he wouldn’t work in the shop and only return home after dinner. Friday was the only day they skipped the shop opening to the afternoon. Therefore, Sephiroth would only have breakfast at school and return home after lunch.

He wasn’t very pleased to know that his mother was taking his shifts on the two days he wasn’t there but had no other options. It was either that or Sephiroth would have had to cut out some classes, which his mother denied. Saying he might be pregnant, but not an invalid and therefore still capable to sit in the shop and sell his potions.

Still Sephiroth didn’t like it. So far, the pregnancy was going well, but with each passing day, his mother got more exhausted and needed more time of rest. His magic was still on a low level, busy with feeding the twins own magical cores. His belly was expanding even faster than it had when pregnant with Juna. And there were still three months to go.

Three months. Sephiroth still couldn’t believe that it wouldn’t be long until he became a big brother again. He was excited and scared at the same time. What’s something happen during the birth? Will there be complications like the last time? What if his mother dies?

Sephiroth tried not to think about it, but in vain. His anxiety spiked every time his mother was flinching and holding a hand to where his heart was beating. Narcissa said, Severus’ heart frequency was normal, but Sephiroth couldn’t let go of the feeling that something was wrong.

“Hey Seph? Are you with us?” Sephiroth was pulled out of his thoughts by Cedric, currently sitting next to him during Potions class.

“Yeah. Just thinking about some stuff.”

“Is everything fine? You are looking a little pale?”

“Uhm, no. I mean, yes. Just a little nervous. You know my mother is pregnant. Just another three months until my siblings will arrive.”

“I see. Guess I’d also be nervous when my mother would be pregnant, but well, my parents hadn’t any luck with producing another child. I’m a little jealous. I’d like to have siblings.”

“Hm. Juna can be very exhausting sometimes, but I wouldn’t want to miss her. I’m looking forward for the twin’s arrival, but I’m also a little scared, you know.”

“Why? Are there any problems?”

“No, so far, everything is fine, just…well…I lost my father just last year and I’m scared that something might happen, and I’ll lose my mother as well. I learned that while giving birth to Juna there were some complications, and that mother could have died because of it. I guess, that’s why I’m so nervous, even if everyone says that there is no reason to worry.”

“Shit. I’m sorry.”

They sat in silence for a while, cutting ingredients, while reading and making some notes. Sephiroth was glad when the class was over, and he had some free time until next class was starting. His friends wished him goodbye, and he went to the library.

When he entered the library, he saw Potter and his two friends sitting on one of the tables. He hadn’t seen the boy very often in the past month, but lately he run often in the little group.

They hadn’t noticed him yet, seeming in a deep discussion about something. Sephiroth stepped closer, trying not get their attention. They didn’t even acknowledge him when he sat down at the table next to them.

He wasn’t close enough to hear every part of their talking, but what he heard made him curious. After several minutes of listening, Sephiroth decided to let be himself known.

“You know, first year students shouldn’t meddle in adults’ affairs, especially if you think there is someone dangerous involved.”

The three students jumped and stared at him wide eyed. 

“Where did you come from?”, blurted Ron.

“I’m sitting here for some minutes. It’s one of my free spots between classes. I hadn’t meant to interrupt you, but from what I could hear, you’re investigating some serious stuff. It made me curious, and also worried.”

“Why do you care? It’s not your business.”

“Maybe. But it’s not your business either to search for a stone a dangerous wizard might be after.”

“Said wizard could be a Death Eater. If they get their hands on the stone, they might be able to bring back the Dark Lord. Maybe it’s even Voldemort himself trying to get the stone.”

“Why do you think the Dark Lord is here? Wasn’t he killed by the ‘Boy-who-lived’?” Sephiroth pointed at Harry, who was still staring at him like a dear caught in the headlight.

“It’s just an assumption. Last year, there was a break-in in Gringotts. Someone tried to steal something. However, the vault was empty, because Harry and Hagrid had been there before to take what was inside.”

“Uhm, eh, I hadn’t known what it was, only that it was something small and looking like a stone.”

“Yeah, the paper mentioned a Nicholas Flamel and that whatever was inside the vault was actually his. So I looked him up, and…”

“Found out that he was the creator and owner of the philosopher stone. A stone known for being able to transform any metal into pure gold and to produce the Elixir of Life, which makes the drinker immortal.”

“You…you know about it?”

“Of course. It was one of the topics in our Potions class in Durmstrang last year.”

“Last year? You mean you discussed advanced alchemy in a potion class for third year students?”

“Well, yes. You can’t start early enough to know which classes you might need for your future. And Potions is a very important class, which you need in several different branches. Healing, Auror division, Alchemy and many more. Of course, you don’t need to be a Potion master for all of them, but I think you get my point. Therefore, it’s important to learn as much and soon as possible. Not necessarily any details, of course, but…ah…sorry. I’m starting rambling. Something I inherited from my mother I guess.”, Sephiroth snickered, but stopped when noticing the shocked faces.

“What?”

“Eh, nothing.” The three of them turned at each other, not sure what to do now.

“Ok.”

“Oy. Didn’t we want to meet with Hagrid in his hut?”, asked Ron.

“Hagrid? Are you friends with him? He’s a nice guy.”

“Yeah. He’s escorting you home and to Hogwarts, isn’t he. Want to come with us?”

“He is. And no, I have to do some stuff before next class is starting, but I can meet up with you later.”

“Sure. See you then.” They gathered their stuff and left, leaving Sephiroth behind on his own.

----

Severus was reading some books, still trying to find out what Juna exactly found in their yard a month ago. They have assumed it was a dragon egg and called someone from the ministry. Severus had been nervous at first. It was illegal to have a dragon egg, but the people arriving assured him that there wouldn’t be problem, because they just found it and informed them immediately.

However, when the experts examined the egg, they informed them that it wasn’t an egg from a dragon and that they weren’t any signs of something living in it.

Juna had been disappointed, but asked if they could keep it. The ministry officials shrugged, saying they had no authority to take it now that they knew it wasn’t what they thought it is. Severus didn’t see a reason either why they couldn’t keep it, saying he might even use it for his potion experiments. He just needed to find out what part of species would lay such eggs.

So far, he couldn’t find anything, even after having sent some pictures to colleagues, but neither could help him with it. Some even said, it might just be a pretty rock, looking like an egg, to which Severus could only scoff.

There wasn’t much Severus could do, therefore had plenty of time to sit in his recliner, with the egg in his lap, book in hand, and often having Juna snuggling into his side, just like now.

“Mama?”

“Yes, Darling?”

“When will I be able to feel the twins?”

“Hm. Shouldn’t be long. I’m sure they will wake up soon. They love to kick my bladder.” It had been shortly after Sephiroth’ enrollment that Severus could feel his twins kicking. Before then it was just a fluttering feeling in his belly, but with each passing day it got stronger and stronger, and not long after there as the first hard kick. He had called his children, who both were excited and laid a hand as instructed on the belly. It was only another minute until Juna squealed in delight, while Sephiroth grinned widely.

Now a month later his belly was even bigger than the egg in his lap and it was harder to stay on his feet.

Severus checked the time, realizing it was almost time for dinner.

“Juna. Please put the egg back into the corner and go washing yourself. I need to start dinner. Your brother will be back soon.”

“Ok, Mama.”

Juna get up and did as say. Severus stood also up with some difficulties, one hand under his belly before going to the kitchen. Just when he finished, Sephiroth arrived with an awkward looking Hagrid.

“What happened?”

“Uhm, hey, mom. We had a, uhm…”

Severus crossed his arms and stared at them in expectations. Hagrid seemed to shrink into himself.

“I’m waiting.”

“There was a little incident. Hagrid, he…managed to get his hands on an actual dragon egg, which just hatched.”

“Please repeat that, I think I misheard.”

Sephiroth told him about little Norbert. Sephiroth had just arrived in the hut when the little dragon hatched.

“Hagrid, you can’t keep a dragon. This is highly illegal. You could be sent to Azkaban if someone finds out.”

“Ah, well. I…I think I got a little too excited about the idea. It was just that this stranger in the Hogshead had it and…I don’t know…we started to talk and exchanged some experiences with different kinds of creatures. He showed me the egg, said he couldn’t keep it.”

“And you didn’t think calling the ministry would have been a good idea?” Hagrid hung his head in shame. “Where is the dragon now? Does Dumbledore know?”

“No. There was a student close to the hut when I arrived but disappeared when they saw me. I don’t think they were close enough to see anything. Harry and his two friends were also there but promised not to say anything.”

“Ok. But where is the dragon?” Something was moving under Hagrid’s coat and just then a little dragon appeared, letting Severus gasp.

“Are you kidding?”

“A dragon.”, screeched Juna, but before she could run over to the half-giant, Severus stopped her.

“No Juna. A dragon, even if it’s a baby, isn’t a playmate. You could get seriously hurt.”

“But…”

“No buts. I can see Hagrid’s beard already suffered, surely caused by an accidentally spit out fireball. I won’t risk you getting burnt as well.” Juna pouted and tried to hold back tears.

“Mom. Please. It was my idea.”

“Please enlighten me.” Sephiroth reared back. He had expected his mother to get mad, but it was rare that it was directed at him.

“Well, I thought we could call the ministry and sell them that they must have been made a mistake. That the egg Juna found was indeed a dragon egg. Maybe the fact that it laid in the cold could have put it into some kind of stasis. I…I don’t know.”

“And you truly think they will buy it?”

“It’s worth the try. We have the broken eggshell with us.”

“And what if they don’t buy it? How do I explain where I got a dragon from?”

“I’ll take the blame.”, declared Hagrid determined.

Severus snorted. He watched them for almost two minutes until he sighed in resignation. “Let me make a call. I might have another idea who best we can ask. In the meanwhile, make yourself comfortable.” Severus was muttering something else the others couldn’t hear while walking to the fireplace.

Two hours later, Lucius Malfoy arrived with one Charlie Weasley. “Severus.”

“Lucius. Thanks for coming. Who’s that?”

“Charlie Weasley. Charlie, this is Potions master Severus Snape.”

“Hello. Nice to meet you.”

“Weasley? Doesn’t your family have a blood feud with them?”

“Let us say not all Weasleys are as bad as their ancestors. And Charlie here is studying dragons in Romania.”

“I see.” Severus turned to Hagrid and Sephiroth. “Well?” Hagrid stepped forward with Norbert in one hand.

“This is Norbert.” Charlie stepped forward taking a closer look.

“Ah, a Norwegian Ridgeback. And a ferocious little one.” Norbert tried to bite Charlie, but the young adult dodged in time. “You really shouldn’t try to have a dragon as a pet Hagrid.”

“Uhm. As I said to Severus, I got a little carried away by the idea. But I understand that it wouldn’t be safe to have a dragon close to a school full of children.”

“Yeah, well. There are a lot of other dangerous creatures around Hogwarts, but a dragon isn’t really something you should keep in such surroundings. Norbert, or should I call her Norberta, needs other dragons to grow up with.”

“Norberta?” asked Hagrid.

Charlie snickered. “From the behavior I’d say it’s a female. They are much more violent and ferocious than males. However, until I can be sure, let us think it’s still a male.”

“Oh.”

“We should go.”, intervened Lucius.

“You’re right. Thank you for informing me. I’ll make sure Norbert is fine. You can even come and visit Hagrid. Just let me know.”

“Thanks, Charlie.”

“Yeah. Thanks to you too Lucius.”

“No problem, but please see to it that something like this isn’t happening again.”

“Sure.”

They watched them leave after Hagrid said goodbye to little Norbert, having tears in his eyes. Juna was already in bed sleeping but had been allowed to say goodbye before Severus brought her to bed.

Not long after Lucius and Charlie were gone, Hagrid also left.

“You can be lucky that neither of your uncles were here.”, said Severus before they started to make themselves ready for bed.

“I know. And I’m sorry about it. Still, Hagrid doesn’t deserve to be send to Azkaban.”

“Maybe. But you can’t protect him from everything. And bringing a dragon to our house wasn’t a very wise idea either. What if someone saw the dragon and would have called the Aurors? I don’t really need this kind of trouble.”

“I know.” Sephiroth hung his head. He really should have thought more about this. Severus stopped changing into his night clothes and looked at his son, seeing the regret in his son’s eyes.

“Come here.” Severus opened his arms and Sephiroth didn’t hesitate to accept the offer of comfort. “You’re a good boy, Sephiroth, and I’m very proud of you. I won’t stop you to help others if you think they deserve or need your help. Just don’t forget the consequences for you or your family when it involves illegal stuff or might get you hurt.”

“I won’t, mom. Love you.”

“I love you too.” Severus flinched. “And your siblings love you as well.” Sephiroth withdraw a little to look down at the extended and naked belly. It was still amazing to see the small movements under the skin, and he couldn’t stop to lay a hand over the spot where one of his siblings pressed one of his limbs against it.

They separated and continued with their routine of getting ready for bed. Neither of them noticed that hours earlier something started to make its way into freedom.

In the middle of the night, the egg, they had thought was empty, broke.

Chapter Text

It didn’t know when or where it was. It didn’t know how long it was kept in its cocoon, protected from the outside world, but forced to slow down its development process until it was safe to break out. What it knew, however, was that the magic protecting its shelter became weaker and it was getting colder. The hope of ever hatching became also slimmer the more time passed.

Then, after who knows how long, something was poking against their housing. It could hear voices, though it couldn’t understand, what was said. It stayed still, body functions on the lowest level possible after being so long in the cold. Everyone trying to find out if something living was inside might think their housing is empty or whatever might have lived inside was already dead.

Just barely, it could hear several voices before they became one, a deep soothing voice which also brought warmth with it they hadn’t felt for so long. Magic seeped inside their cocoon as well, igniting something inside them that said it was time to wake up.

However, when the voice disappeared, the warmth left as well, though it didn’t get cold as before again. The magic lingered and gave it a feel of safety and protection. Still, the first time the voice disappeared, and with it the first feeling of warmth and protection, it felt desperation and fear the coldness would come back in full force.

When the magic and warmth returned, it expended its own tendrils of magic, letting it interweave itself with the other magic, which felt so much as that of its predecessor while completely different at the same time. Strong with something ancient in it, despite that it wasn’t on the highest level. Still, their master’s magic welcomed its own magic like a parent would hug a child in greetings, and with each passing day it strengthens its own magic, restarting and speeding up the development process. It let them feel bad though, and they swore to give it back as soon as they were able to.

It learned fast that whoever was outside wasn’t like them, that they most likely weren’t even from the same species. However, it didn’t care. Their instincts told them that they were meant for each other, and so it started to form a bond with the being, which would share its warmth and tell stories in a regular pattern. Even if they wouldn’t be able to speak the language, they started to learn to understand it.

Often there would be another being, touching its shelter and with a much higher voice. The magic of them was noticeable if not strong like that of their future master, but also felt similar, which suggest they shared the same blood. It also noticed that there were three more with the same magical connection to their master, one stronger than them with the high voice, but not fully developed yet, while the other two were barely noticeable. At first it wondered but following the magical bond its master had to them, it fast realized that those two were like them, still in development before ready to hatch.

There were a few others, it heard regularly, but those didn’t share the same connection to their master. Regardless, for the time it was still in their shelter and could just enjoy the warmth, the deep soothing voice, and the feeling of the magical connection.

When it became too big it knew it was time to hatch. It begun to press their head against the shell, moving and searching for a softer spot to break through. The single fore tooth on the tip of its mouth made it even easier to break the shell. And as soon as it was free the fore tooth fell off.

It took in their surroundings, letting their tongue slip out from the small opening between their jaws. It was dark, but that didn’t hinder them to search for the one they wanted the most. The connection was there and so it followed the way upstairs while being careful of their surroundings.

To their luck, everything was quiet, and it didn’t take long to find their master. Slowly it approached the flat surface and carefully climbed it without waking the being lying in it. It heaved its body as high as it could and took in the sight. The heat radiated from the body gave it a good picture. There was a head, several limbs, two laying on the side of a torso to which everything else was connected as well.

It noticed the spot where the heat was more present and moved its head closer to it. There were the small tendrils of magic. And it understood that unlike them they were growing under the skin of their master. Its tongue glided over the warm skin causing the body to move from the tickling sensation. It moved back quickly and then froze, but their master didn’t wake up.

It stayed like that for a while longer until it noticed that the body temperature begun to drop, at least where it didn’t seem to be covered. Not wanting its master to get cold it started to move, carefully wrapping itself around the body until it covered the bulge where the hatchlings were growing and the upper body part where it also wrapped around the neck until it could lay its own head where the heart was beating.

The entire time it could feel the light tremors, but as soon as it was done, they stopped. It listened to the heartbeat, noticing the very light hiccups in the rhythms before it turned steady. Instincts were telling it wasn’t right and let them use their own magic to sooth the heartbeat. The hiccups disappeared and didn’t come back, and they fell asleep content.

----

Sephiroth awoke with the need to pee. Half asleep he made his way to the bathroom. On his way back, he noticed the half open door of the bedroom his mother was in. He peaked inside, wanting to be sure his mother was fine, knowing that Severus was often plagued by nightmares.

It was still dark and Sephiroth only half awake, that’s why he wasn’t sure he was dreaming when he saw something wrapped around his mother. He opened the door completely and stepped closer.

“Mum, what the…Mum?”

“What is…Oh shit.” Felix appeared right next to Sephiroth, having just left his own room and saw Sephiroth entering Severus’ room before hearing the boy’s shocked voice.

“Wait here. Don’t move closer as long as we don’t know what it is. I just get my wand and be back in a sec.” Sephiroth only nodded not leaving his gaze from what he guessed was a snake.

Felix returned and cast a quick Lumos. This, however, woke up the creature which lifted its head.

“Close your eyes.”, yelled Felix suddenly, having realized what exactly they faced.

“What…”

“Keep your eyes shut and slowly step back.”

“But mum.”

“There is nothing we can do.”, whispered Felix in a shocked voice.

“Seph? What’s going on? Oh.”

“Juna.” Sephiroth stretched his arm out for his sister, but his hand just met empty air.

“Why did no one tell me we have a new pet? What a beauty.”

“Oh Merlin, please, no.”

“Seph, Uncle Felix. Why are standing at the wall with closed eyes? Look at them. They are so handsome.” Sephiroth couldn’t stop himself and slowly opened his left eye. The sign let him gasp. Juna was petting the snake’s head, who had laid their head back on their mother’s chest. The eyes were a milky white and staring right at them.

A moan drew his attention to his mother’s face.

“Mum?”

“Wh…What?”

“Don’t move. There is a baby basilisk wrapped around your body.”, said Felix as calm as he could.

“What?” Severus opened his eyes in shock and tried to lift his head, but the movement was blocked by something around his neck. Not even a second later he was staring in milky eyes.

“Hello massster.”

Several gasps echoed though the bedroom, Juna having a hand over her mouth.

“You…you can speak.”, squeaked the little girl. The other three looked at Juna in shock.

“Parselmouth.”, whispered Felix in awe. Juna turned to her uncle in confusion as did Sephiroth and Severus.

“Impossible.”

“What is a Pazzelmooth?”

“Parselmouth. Those with the ability to speak with snakes are called Parselmouth, or having a Parseltongue.”, explained Felix absently. “And from your reaction, all three of you have understood what the snake said.”

Sephiroth straighten his back and returned to the bed, not removing his gaze from the snake still staring at his mother. He wasn’t sure how it worked, but he tried, nonetheless.

“Can you understand me?” The snake turned its gaze to him while Severus looked shocked at his son.

“Yessss.” Sephiroth ignored the others for the moment and continued his questioning.

“Where are you coming from?”

“My ssshelter become too sssmall for me and therefore it wasss time for me to leave it. I sssearched for my massster, who wasss ssso kind to ssshare hisss magic with me and kept me warm. I liked to lisssten to the ssstoriesss.”

“Wait a second. Were you in the egg? But it can’t be, it was declared that it hadn’t any life in it. How?”, intervened Severus, not realizing that he also spoke in Parseltongue.

“My development ssslowed down. I don’t know when and why. I felt cold for a very long time until I could feel your warmth and magic. I didn’t like when it vanissshed and when it came back, I reached out. Can you not feel our connection?” Severus frowned at the revelation and let his focus turn to his magic and the bonds it had.

He felt the magical bonds he had with Juna and Sephiroth, both strong in their own way, which was because of the age. The connection to his twins was fragile, barely recognizable, but growing with each passing day. The bond will fully form when their own magic reached a level where they wouldn’t feed from his, which would be either shortly before or after the birth.

Then there was a tattered bond he had with his late husband, still in process of dissolving and painful to see with his inner eyes. He couldn’t bear the sign of it for very long and focused back to find the bond the snake spoke of.

And indeed, there was a new bond he wasn’t even aware had been formed. The feeling of it was similar to that when a bond established between a parent and a child, fresh and fragile, while also becoming stronger with each second. Still, it wasn’t quite the same though. This bond had the potential to become even stronger than any other bonds. A bond which could do more than share feelings or emotions. This was a bond between a wixen and their familiar.

“How? Why?”, stuttered Severus. He never had a familiar in his entire life and he gave up to ever find one. He had been delighted and a little bit jealousy when Juna and Dante bonded when she was just three years old. Dante was a baby himself at the time. They found him close to their house, injured and barely alive. Severus gave his best to nurse him back to health and Juna never left Dante’s side and made sure he was always warm and comfortable. They bonded fast during this difficult time.

Even Sephiroth found his familiar when he was six. They had visited Felix in Britain for a short time. And during one of the shopping trips for ingredients Sephiroth got lost. When they finally found him, the owl was sitting on the boy’s shoulder, cooing and rubbing its head against Sephiroth’s wet cheeks. They had no idea, where the owl had come from and they were no one looking for it, so they decided to take Boron, a name Sephiroth got from one of these muggle fairy tales, with them.

And now, here he was, starring at a snake, a baby basilisk, which he shared a familiar bond with. Not to forget that he and his two children seem to be Parselmouth, which he had no idea of was even possible, because he was very sure that his mother and especially his muggle father definitely weren’t one. So how was that possible?

“Wait a sec. Is the bond the reason why I and my children are Parselmouth suddenly?” The snake shook its head.

“I don’t know.”

“Can someone please translate? I’m a little lost here.”, muttered Felix under his breath. Sephiroth was the one who saw fit to translate what was said so far.

“Hm. It is known that a familiar bond can give the wixen some abilities, depending on the creature you’re bonded to and how strong the bond actually is. Yours is still fresh and even if it would be stronger, you wouldn’t be a Parselmouth per se, neither wouldn’t explain it why Juna and Sephiroth are Parselmouth. This ability is rare and can only inherited by blood. There is no possible way to learn it. The bond might allow you to understand your familiar, but not turn you into a Parselmouth. Although, I can’t be 100% sure, because we’re speaking about a basilisk, not an ordinary snake.”, explained Felix.

“Why did we never find out?”

“When was the last time you have seen a snake? I mean a living one.”

“You have a point.”

“Mama. Is this your familiar?”, asked Juna.

“Seems so.” Severus had no idea what to say further. Felix shook his head.

“Only you Severus. Only you would find a basilisk egg and get one as your familiar.”

“Hey. It wasn’t me who found the egg. Besides, we were sure there wasn’t anything in the egg, not alive at least. And are you sure this is a basilisk? Aren’t they…bigger?”

“It’s a baby, and I’m very sure. I have seen one during my own studies, even if it was just in a book.”

“And how come that neither of us is dead?”

“Why aren’t you asking your new friend?”

Severus frowned and turned back to the snake, who was enjoying Juna’s petting. Feeling the stare of its new master the basilisk opened their milky eyes.

“You don’t have to worry. I have a sssecond eyelid which coversss my deadly eyes. Furthermore, the bond we ssshare will prevent that I can kill you. That’sss the sssame for your children.”

“Ah, you mean that’s why your eyes are white.”

“Yesss.”

“I’m glad to hear that.”, sighed Sephiroth in relief.

“You can kill with your eyes?”, asked Juna in wonder.

“Yesss.”

“Cool. What’s your name by the way? Are you a he or a she? My name is Juna. This my brother Sephiroth. And this is Uncle Felix. There is also Uncle Jonathan, but he isn’t here. How big can you get and…” They listened to Juna’s questions with fond amusement. The girl wasn’t one little bit concerned about the fact that a deadly creature was wrapped around her mother or could kill her in a sec.

The snake revealed that they were female and that she hadn’t a name yet. It was up to her master to give her one, which would also strengthen their bond.

Severus thought about it and suggested to call her Basil. Admittedly it’s not an extraordinary name, but it fit her very well. In Greek it meant royal, brave, valiant, while in Arabic it also meant fearless or intrepid. Basil liked the name and accepted it.

Felix, not able to understand a word, excused himself and left the little family to prepare breakfast.

After asking Basil to let go of him, Severus sat up and leaned against the headboard. Juna used that moment to snuggle in her mother’s side and put a hand on the swollen belly. Basil curled up on Severus’ legs while Sephiroth continued to sit on the edge.

“For someone just having hatched, you are very well knowledgeable. How comes?”

“It’sss mossstly my inssstinctsss. And heard you talking, that’sss why I can underssstand you even you don’t ssspeak parsssel.”

“I see. We better search for a few books about basilisks, even if I fear there isn’t much known about your species. What would be more interesting, however, is how you got in our garden. The only known basilisk having lived in Scotland was the familiar of Salazar Slytherin, one of the Hogwarts founders. But he lived a thousand years ago, and left Hogwarts. I can’t imagine he left his familiar behind, and even then, no one ever saw a basilisk in all the years, which strongly suggests it might be dead.”

“I can’t anssswer that quessstion. I don’t know when my ancessstor left me or why. I can’t tell if they might ssstill be alive or not.”

“Do we have to inform someone of Basil’s existence?”, asked Sephiroth, having thought about the question for a while.

“Hm. I’ll have to register her and inform the ministry about having a basilisk as my familiar. I assume there will be some limitations of where I can take her, but there should be no consequences of having a basilisk. We have informed the ministry when we found the egg and their own experts said that there was nothing alive inside. So its hardly my fault, that they made a mistake. Our bond will also prevent that someone can take her. And I hardly think that they would risk getting on her bad side, even if she’s a baby.”

“A baby. For a baby she’s quite big. I can’t believe that a two-meter snake was inside that egg.” Severus and Sephiroth looked at Basil, trying to imagine how she had fit in that egg.

“Nature is really fascinating, isn’t it.”

“Yeah.”

“I think we should make us ready for breakfast. I’m sure Uncle Felix is almost done. Come Juna, let your mummy get up so I can feed your siblings.”

“What will Basil eat?” That stopped Severus in his movements, and he turned to the snake who already begun to uncurl.

“I will go hunting my food myssself. Don’t worry about it.”

“Uhm, sure. Be careful outside. Stay away from the town and don’t go too far into the forest. You may be a dangerous creature yourself, but not the only one out there.”

“I will be careful, massster.” With that Basil disappeared, leaving a still confused and slight shocked Severus behind.

“Well, who might have thought. A basilisk. Am I still dreaming?”, asked Sephiroth, staring at the spot where the snake disappeared.

“If you are still dreaming, then we all share the same dream, which is very unlikely. And I’ll need the day to process that I and my children are Parselmouths and how that can be. And I should inform Narcissa and Lucius. Lucius can help me with the ministry too. Oh, and keep it for yourself, I mean that we can speak with snakes. People with this ability are feared in this society and I won’t do us any good when people start to think we might be evil.”

Severus turned to Juna. “Do you understand Juna? To have this ability is not a bad thing, but there are people who think differently about it. They might even try to hurt you, us.”

“I understand, mama. No talking to snakes outside from home or when strangers are close.”

“Not only strangers, darling. Keep it from everyone, except those who know about it already. If you aren’t sure then don’t mention it and ask me or your brother first.”

“Ok.”

“Love you sweety. Up you go and make yourself ready for breakfast.” Severus tickled Juna before giving her a slight clap on the butt. The girl giggled and run to her room, leaving mother and brother behind.

“Tsk. My friends in Durmstrang would be delighted to know about it.”

“I know and others would also think nothing bad about it, even the contrary. However, we can’t leave the country and I think I’m starting to warm up of the idea to live here. The house is perfect, the neighborhood isn’t so bad and well, even if I don’t like Hogwarts much, it’s nice to have a school close. And who knows, maybe they will be some changes in the next few years and Hogwarts will return to what it has been decades ago.” Severus shrugged while changing into his daily clothes.

“Well, the school is clearly lacking some classes, and the DADA professor is a weird guy. The divination professor shall also be a fake from what I heard, but well, which school is perfect, right?”

“Exactly. But when it comes to Hogwarts I’m biased, so I’ll let you decide if the school is worthy to send your siblings there.”

“Mum, I won’t even be there longer than half a term. How could I tell if the school is good.”

“Come on, you clearly like it, even if the lessons are boring. And may I remind you at our conversation end of last year, after we found out I’m expecting twins? You were very cunning to let me join you Hogwarts with the prospect to be able coming home each day and help me, especially if neither of your uncles will be able to do so.”

“You got me. I haven’t changed my mind of returning to Durmstrang. With each day passing I grow even more fond of the idea to change school. Durmstrang is great and I miss my friends, but to be honest, I hated to be away from you. I missed so much while Juna was growing, and I’d like to see my youngest siblings more. And now that dad isn’t here anymore the thought of leaving gives me goosebumps and makes me nervous. I know that I wouldn’t be able to stay in Durmstrang without going crazy.”

“My son. We talked about it, and I understand your point. I won’t force you to return to Durmstrang if you really don’t want to. I’m sure Lucius will allow you to study some of his books about some darker magic, which isn’t taught in Hogwarts. Or we may convince both headmasters that we keep the arrangement we have now.”

“I don’t think Dumbledore will agree to it.”

“Hm, depends on how much he wants you to stay.”

“Oh, well, then I think I’ll become a home school student, because he doesn’t seem to like me very much.”, deadpanned Sephiroth and Severus laughed.

“Let me guess, your complaints about the classes didn’t stay unnoticed by the students and they wrote to their parents, who on the other hand are writing to the school board, who on the other hand come back to the headmaster.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“Oh Sephiroth. You forget that Lucius is part of the school board. He’s laughing his imaginary hat of about all the complaints. It’s the reason why I might not be so much against the idea to let your siblings join Hogwarts. I’m sure in a few years the school is back on top of the best schools in Europe.”

“Hm, but it would also need a new Headmaster, don’t you think.”

“Believe me the school would need more than just a new headmaster. This sorting of students has also to be changed, when not fully removed. However, a little rivalry between the houses isn’t necessarily something bad, but the character of students can change. I’d suggest that first year students shouldn’t even be sorted. It’s hard enough to come to terms with how everything is working, and especially muggleborns or half-bloods who have no idea of the wizarding world, need the time to adjust. You can sort them later, after giving them a chance to make friends independent of which house, they may join later. There are too many prejudices and hate between the houses. The children form their opinions just alone on the color someone weirs around their neck.”

“Not everyone, but I know what you mean. I have friends in each of the houses, but there are a lot who wants nothing to do with me because of that.”

“Severus, Sephiroth. Breakfast is done.”, yelled Felix from the kitchen.

“Well, let us continue our discussion on a later date, when its actually time to come to a final decision. There are still a few months left after all.”

“Yeah, and only three until my siblings arrive.”

“Don’t mention it, I’m dreading as well as looking forward for the day to come.”, huffed Severus.

Sephiroth gave his mother a kiss on the cheek before going to his own room. A few minutes later everyone was sitting at the table and chatting about the new arrival.

Chapter Text

Lucius couldn’t believe it. In front of him stood Severus with a snake wrapped around his body and not just a mere snake, no, a basilisk, hatched from an egg which so-called experts from the ministry declared empty or with at least nothing alive inside.

And now the man, whom he viewed as a little brother, explained that the egg was not empty at all, but contained a basilisk, a species considered extinct, which decided that it was time to hatch and become the wizard's familiar who unconsciously supported the familiar's development process while it was still in the egg.

“I don’t know what to say. This is huge, Severus. You can’t just go to the ministry and expect them to be fine with you having a basilisk as your familiar. I don’t think I have to explain how dangerous it is, not just for your family, but for the people around you. What if someone dies?”

“Hm, I’m aware of the facts Lucius, but Basil and I are bonded. She is my familiar. She has chosen me, not the other way around. I can’t remember a law stating that it was forbidden to a magical animal to bond with a wixen, only the other way around when it comes to a specific species. I didn’t initiate it. I fail to see that the fault lays at my feet. I informed the ministry about the egg. True, we thought it was a dragon egg, but even then, those so-called experts declared it empty, dead, and agreed that we could keep it.”

Lucius rose his hands. “I’m not blaming you, Severus. You just need to understand what the consequences might be. This basilisk will not stay a baby and from what I read about them they can reach a length of 50 ft when becoming average adults. Where will you house her? How will you feed her? What about wixen trying to hunt her down?”

“That’s why I called you Lucius. I know all about it, but I need help to figure out a way to keep her and everyone safe. As my familiar I don’t fear that she might hurt my kids or even anyone I share a bond with. But you know people. They hate everything they fear and don’t understand.”

Lucius sighed. “Okay, okay. Let us start with going to Gringotts and to let the goblins confirm that it was her initiating the bond. Maybe they even know how to help you the best. My reputation among the wixen isn’t the best and even if I still have a lot of power in the Wizengamot, I wouldn’t recommend using it in this case. We have to use every law about familiars and rare species. I must admit I’m no expert when it comes to any of these subjects, but I’m sure the Goblins can help us. To be sure, I’ll read anything I find about it.”

“I see. Thank you, Lucius.”

“You don’t have to thank me, Severus, not after letting you down when you needed us the most. I’ll help you with everything you need me for.”

“If you say so. So should we go to Gringotts now or later?”

“I’ll move my next appointment to another time. This is important, we shouldn’t delay it. Will your account manager be available for us?”

“I think so. I owled Bloodshed earlier in the morning. He should have been already done some research by now.”

“I see. That’s good. Let us see if he has time for us then and what he might already found out. I can inform my own account manager about the problem and ask him to help as well.”

“Let me pick up Juna. Felix isn’t here for the next few days, meeting his soon-to-be apprentice.”

“Will you need any help while he’s gone? I’m sure Narcissa will gladly help you with any chores or whatever else you might need help with.”

“I’m fine. She surely has some other stuff to do, instead of watching my every move.”

“That wasn’t what I meant.”

Severus waved and turned around to get his daughter. After ten minutes they were ready to go.

----

Bloodshed led them to his office and signaled them to sit down, but not before Juna gave him a tight hug. Lucius was shocked but kept his face neutral. That wasn’t something he expected though. Goblins were known to be mistrusting wixen and usual they weren’t friendly with any wixen. Even his own account manager treated him as he was an annoyance. Bloodshed on the other hand didn’t seem very faced by the little girl hugging him. Lucius kept his mouth shut. He would ask Severus later.

“Mr. Snape. I must admit I was shocked after reading your letter. But I also can see that you haven’t lied, not that I had expected it, but still seeing a living Basilisk is a surprise. They were declared extinct after Salazar Slytherin’s own familiar disappeared and haven’t been seen for another century passing.”

“Well, imagine waking up with a baby basilisk wrapped around you. It had been a shock for us, too.”

“I’m interested to hear the whole story, so please explain to me how you got such a majestic familiar.” And with that Severus told the goblin the entire story and why he needed the help of the goblins.

“I see. I looked up our laws and those of the ministry. Unfortunately, there is a law which forbids wixen to bond with any creatures rated higher than XXX. Your Basilisk falls under the most dangerous creatures and therefore is classified as XXXXX.”

“But I hadn’t be aware of the bond forming. It was Basil initiating the bond while still in the egg.”

“We have to prove it. But that won’t stop the ministry to force you to break the bond. We need more than that for them to accept you having a basilisk as familiar. They will question everything. How will you make sure that your familiar won’t attack anyone? How will she get her food? What will she even eat? Where will she live when becoming too big for your house? Will she be a danger to the students or for everyone living in Hogsmeade? And so on, and so on.”

“She will get her food in the forbidden forest. I’m sure we can negotiate something with the centaurs. I already told her to keep away from their habitat. I also heard that the Acromantulas in the forest become overpopulated. They will be one of her sources of food. And as snake she shouldn’t even need much. As for the students and the people of Hogsmeade, well I put up a warning not to come to close to our territory, except of the shop, without any further permission. It will also be just as long as she lives in our house. As you said, when she becomes too big, she will live in the forest most of the time anyway. They don’t complain about any of the creatures living in it, so why should they care about one more?”

“Because it’s a Basilisk, a snake able to kill a person just by looking them in the eyes. She’s also the symbol of the House of Slytherin, a house known for having joined the Dark Lord and hating muggles and muggleborns. The people might even start to think that you are the heir of Salazar Slytherin and accusing you to be a Death Eater, maybe even becoming the new Dark Lord.”, stated Lucius.

Severus put his face in his hands. That wasn’t good. He couldn’t lose his customers to false accusations, not again. It would ruin him completely. And it would be even worse than what his parents-in-laws spread around.

“I can’t afford another bad reputation. I have nothing to do with any Death Eaters, less being a next Dark Lord. I just want to brew potions and raise my kids in peace.”

“I suggest you consult Mr. Wu from the ICW. He’s the head of the magical creature committee. He’s also very open and doesn’t see any dangerous creature as something that has to be hunted or kept in habitats. He’ll your best choice of help in this matter.”, suggested Bloodshed,

Severus looked at Lucius, who slowly nodded. “That might work. I never met him in person, but his reputation is very good. He also doesn’t like how Britain is handling the issues with the werewolves and other magical creatures, like the centaurs. He even demands the Dementors to be released from Azkaban.”

“What?”

“He’s saying we use them like slaves. We feed them with souls only if a wixen gets the death sentence, or well the ‘Kiss’ as punishment of major crimes, which is more or less a death sentence. However, with how few getting the ‘Kiss’, we more or less are starving the Dementors, even if they feed on a person’s emotions.”

“But isn’t that enough for a Dementor? They can’t even die of starvation, so how does he comes to the idea they are starving?”

“You can ask him yourself if you want to meet him. I have no idea how he came to this conclusion. However, I understand his point saying we use them like slaves.”

“How so?”

“They get no payment. They are not allowed to leave Azkaban without permission, and we see them only as tools to be used.”

“Hm, I see.”

“Mama? What is a Dementor?”, asked Juna, looking up at her mother with curious eyes.

“I will explain that to you another time, sweetheart. There are creatures that will even give an adult wixen nightmares, and dementors are one of these. So, we will wait until you are much older before learning about them.”

“Will I learn about them when I go to school?”

“Yes. I’m not sure yet which school year it will be exactly, but you will learn about them.”

“It will be in your seventh year, at least if you join Hogwarts. And believe me Juna, you’ll be happy not to have learned about them earlier.”

“Ok.” The girl leaned back into her mother’s chest, and snickered when Basil tickled her with her tongue.

“To come back to our original problem. What is your suggestion I should do until Mr. Wu arrives?”, asked Severus the goblin.

“Keep your familiar away from prying eyes, like you did when you came here.”

“Hm, will do.”

“I will contact Mr. Wu myself and inform you as soon as I have a response.”, stated Bloodshed, writing down a note.

“Thank you, Bloodshed.” The goblin waved it off.

“No need for that. Now, is there anything else you want to discuss?”

“Are there any news about my deceased husband’s accounts?”

“Ah, now that you mentioned it. We actual received a letter a few hours ago. Let me see.” The goblin snapped his finger and a roll of parchment appeared in front of them. “Hm, our cousins found some discrepancies. Everything in his vaults had been thoughtful documented, where it came from and to who it belongs.”

“Really? I hadn’t known that. What does that mean?”, asked Severus with a slight hopeful voice.

“It means, that we can, everything originally belonging to you, demand back from your husband’s parents, because even if it was in your husband vaults it’s still registered as your property. Therefore, they have no right to keep it from you.”

Severus leaned big, breathing out harshly. “That means, all my rare potions ingredients and books will be send back to me?”

“Yes. It also includes everything what was in your daughter’s vault.”

“How so? It had been Luca who opened the vault.”

“That might be, but by going through all the documents they found a small piece of paper, stating that your daughter’s vault wouldn’t fall under his jurisdiction, but yours. I assume it was some kind of fail-safe. Your husband must have known that his parents planned something like this. Actually, when I take a closer look, you will even mostly receive everything back what had been in his vaults.”

“What?”, whispered Severus stunned.

“Your husband had been very clever, Mr. Snape. The vaults themselves might have been run under his name, but everything in it, except of some minor trinkets, are documented to be your property.”

“But…but why was it kept from me then when I had been at Gringotts?”

“….” Bloodshed read the rest of the parchment, snarling at the end. “As it seems, there was a traitor among our cousins. He was paid by your husband’s parents. He burnt all evidence, which why the goblin you spoke with turned you away. Unfortunately for the traitor, your husband had sent copies to some friends. It took a while until a message reached them. They traveled to Italy as quick as they could and presented the goblins the copies. From there on out it was going through all of it. The Cross family wasn’t very happy of course and fought against it, but at the end, they lost.”

“Why wasn’t I informed earlier? That sounds as if they had known for a long time.”

“Mr. Snape. We wouldn’t want you to stress yourself out, wouldn’t we? And before you ask. Neither of us know why your husband didn’t talk about anything of it with you. It surely would have made things easier if you would have known and had the papers yourself.”

“You said, this people bought the land your house stood on and kicked you out shortly after the funeral, right? They could have used it to search for any documents which could ruin their plans.”, assumed Lucius.

“Possible. I wouldn’t put it past them. Maybe Luca didn’t tell me, because he feared what they might do if I stayed and fought to get my property back. He knew me long enough to know that I wouldn’t stay in a country with such powerful enemies, who would destroy me without blinking, when they wasn’t anything left for me.”

“And now with you being here, they can’t come after you. They can’t declare any foul play without risking exposing themselves. I must say, your husband was indeed very clever.”

“Yeah.”, whispered Severus, having tears forming in his eyes. “That makes me love him even more, but I would exchange all of it when I just could have him back.” He took some deep breathes to calm himself down.

Juna turned around and hugged Severus tightly. She might not have understood what was being said exactly, but the conversation made her upset as well, and she couldn’t hold back her tears and therefore cried in her mother’s chest.

Severus pulled her closer, stroking her back while looking into nothing for a minute. The clearing of a throat brought him back at the end and he focused back on his account manager.

“Sorry. This isn’t easy, even if months had passed since…” Severus stopped, took another breath, and then came back to the topic of his property. “Can I see the list of my property and what they stole from me? Do you know if they sold anything?”

“I’ll give a copy of your property. So far, my cousins are still recovering everything. They will let me know when something is missing. But you won’t have to worry. Even if they sold anything we will pursue them to either buy it back or to replace it, no matter if it costs them more as the original.”

Severus sighed in relief. He was sure that they sold his ingredients and potions, maybe even his books and anything else what could remind them of him. It was a relief to hear he will get everything back.

“Thank you, Bloodshed. May the blood of the enemy garnish your walls.” Lucius raised an eyebrow in question, before following Severus in standing up.

“May your gold flow in renewed splendor, Mr. Prince. Here is the list with your property. I’ll inform you as soon as I hear from my cousins.”

Severus nodded, as did Lucius. Juna waved a hand over her mother’s shoulder in goodbye, still too upset to let go of Severus. Basil was still hidden safely under Severus’ robe when they left Gringotts.

Back at home, Severus and Lucius went through the list after putting Juna down for a nap. Lucius was impressed. Severus and his husband weren’t exactly rich, but neither could say they were poor either. For such a short time they truly managed to save a lot of money and to gather some interesting stuff. And know with all of it back, Severus wouldn’t have to worry how to feed his four children. He could even hire someone to help him with the shop, maybe even a decent potioneer who might help him with brewing more potions.

“You know, with all of it, you should think about expanding your business. You could buy a small shop in Diagon Alley as well and hire one or two people to run it for you. Maybe a potioneer as well, who can at least brew some of the simpler potions after your receipts. It would allow you to look more after your kids without worrying about any possible delays in your deliveries. You could also take an apprentice, though wouldn’t recommend it until your twins are at least 3 or 4.”

“I really appreciate your confidence in my business abilities, and I will think about it, especially about renting or buying a shop in Diagon Alley as well as hiring someone. I’ll even appreciate your help with finding the right people I can trust to running the shop in Diagon Alley without me being there and watch every move they do.” Severus grinned, which was returned by Lucius’ own bright grin.

“For hiring another potioneer…well…Felix would have been my first option. But with a new apprentice, he won’t have time to brew for me.”

“Why not? Wouldn’t it be for his apprentice benefit to brew as many potions as they can to improve?”

Severus narrowed his eyes, thinking back of his own apprenticeship. “Hm. I’ll have to speak with him. He won’t be able to live here, but he has his own home with a potion lab. He could send me the potions via owl if they’re ready. Hm. I’ll speak with Sephiroth about it, too. I don’t expect him to be against the idea, more the opposite.”

“Do that. I’ll give you list with some places for rent or buying. We still have at least a couple of months before you won’t be able to move around.”

“Hm. Would be nice to get everything settled before the twins are there, but I’m sure with Narcissa’s help it will be done in no time. However, I can’t do much since I don’t know how long it will take until I get anything back.”

“As Lord Malfoy, I can easily give you a loan. And as my little brother you won’t have to give me back any more than what I give you. But before it comes to it, let us first start with finding a location and one or two possible employees for you, maybe before that, speak with Sephiroth and your former potion master. They might have some ideas on their own.”

“Yeah. Would be the best to start with this. Give me a week to consider my options with them and then we can make some further planning.”

“Sure. I will tell Narcissa. She is indeed very good in stuff like this. You have your next check-up with her next week as well, correct. Let us continue our discussion after the appointment is over. It gives us both plenty of time.”

“Agreed.”

“Well. I will take my leave then. Let me know as soon as you hear something from the goblins or from Mr. Wu himself. And now that I think about it, you may even think about expanding your business to selling off some parts of your new basilisk, of course nothing what could harm her, less without her permission. But I must admit, this will give another very good income. And many potions master or potioneers will come to you and pay a high price for even just a drop of her venom or blood.”

“Hm, that’s true, but it will be her decision.”

“You could use it to buy me food. It would be as I would buy my food and anything else I might need with my own earned money.”, hissed Basil. Severus looked to the place where she laid curled up, closer to the chimney, and frowned. He didn’t say anything though. He didn’t tell Lucius about him or his children being Parselmouths yet, and he wasn’t sure if he should.

Lucius watched Severus. He wondered if Severus was a Parselmouth, after all he was Tom’s son. This however was a topic he wouldn’t discuss with Severus, not now. They still hoped Tom was somewhere outside and coming back soon. It wasn’t his position to tell Severus about his true inheritance.

“Think about it Severus. We will talk next week again.”

“Will do. Until then. Send Narcissa my greetings.”

“Consider it done. See you.” With that Lucius took some of the Flo powder and left to his own home.

Chapter Text

“I can’t believe we are here. It’s all your fault.”

“My fault?”

“Yes, your fault. Why did you follow Professor Quirrell?”

“I had my reasons. Why did you follow us? It isn’t any of your business what we are doing.”

“Tsk.” The blond boy was mumbling under his breath.

“What?”

“Whatever. Just let us find the unicorn and hope we are out of here as quickly as possible.”

“Agreed.” They walked further into the forest in silence.

It had been hours since Professor McGonagall had caught Harry, Hermione, Ron, Draco and Neville outside of their dorms after curfew and assigned them to help Hagrid to find a badly injured unicorn.

The reason the four Gryffindors were outside, was because they followed Quirrell to the edge of the forbidden forest. Tom had warned Harry to keep his distance ever since he told Harry about his suspicion that the DADA professor was possessed by the Dark Lord, and Harry really tried, but his friends were too stubborn and dragged him into their own investigations. And Harry couldn’t just tell them to stop and let it be. They would ask questions he wasn’t ready to answer.

They lost Quirrell very quickly and just when they entered Hogwarts, they run into a sour looking Draco standing next to a very angry looking McGonagall. She ordered them to wait by Hagrid’s hut until he was back from his task to escort Mr. Snape home.

She also gave them a letter to hand over the half-giant, which informed him why they were there, and warned them not to get rid of it, that she will know immediately if they try something.

So, they waited with sour expressions and silence until Hagrid appeared. Wordless Harry handed the letter over and observed the half-giant reading it.

“Well, that was truly unwise for you to break the rules. However, I can use any help.” And so they went into the forest, where after an hour of searching and finding nothing they decided to split into two groups.

Hermione, Neville and Ron went with Hagrid, while Harry and Draco accompanied by Fang, Hagrid’s dog, went into the other direction.

Harry had no idea how long they wandered around or where they were. It was getting colder with each passing minute and fog was building and covering the ground.

Therefore, they both jumped and screamed when suddenly a huge snake appeared. Draco turned to run away but was stopped by hand around his wrist. Harry wanted to pull his wand, but another hand shot forward and stopped him as well.

“Would both of you calm down, please. And stop screaming. We wouldn’t want any attention from some of the creatures living here.” Both boys stopped and looked at the man, holding them with a strong grip to their wrists.

“Mr. Snape?”, asked Harry.

“Uncle Severus?”, followed Draco a second later.

“Uncle?”, asked Harry incredulous, staring at Draco. The blond came out of his own stupor at seeing the man he and his parents visited the day after Christmas. He was nice and Draco liked him almost immediately. After his talk with Sephiroth, and returning to the adults, Draco asked him several questions about his potions he created. The man was fascinating, and Draco hoped that he would accept him as his apprentice someday.

They had visited one more day and Draco accidentally called him Uncle Severus. He went bright red, and was even apologizing, but the man smiled and told him how honored he was to be called Uncle by Draco. Draco had looked at his father, who nodded with a smug smile, very pleased with Severus seeing his son as a nephew.

“What are you doing here of all places, and at such a time?”, hissed the man suddenly and brought them both back at the situation at hand.

“We…We were assigned to help Hagrid searching for an injured unicorn, because we were outside the dorms after curfew. Professor McGonagall caught us, it was her idea.”, answered the blond quickly.

“Please tell me you are kidding. No, wait, don’t answer. I shouldn’t be surprised. What was she thinking?” The man let go of them and turned, muttering his displeasure under his breath.

“Uncle. Why are you here? You should be at home and rest. This isn’t a safe place for a pregnant person.” The man turned back with narrowed eyes, and it was then that Harry noticed the not quite small bump under the man’s black coat. Right, the man who was Tom’s biological son was seven months pregnant and shouldn’t be here where something dangerous was hunting unicorns.

Which reminded him at the huge snake they saw before being caught by Mr. Snape.

“Ah. Did…Have you seen the snake? We might be still in danger. The snake was huge.”

“Don’t worry. That was my familiar Basil.”

“Oh.” Said snake appeared between the boys and slithered over and up Severus’ body.

“Massster. We need to hurry. The unicorn isssn’t far away and sssomething dark isss approaching. And I sssmell another sssnake at thisss boy.”

Harry tried to keep his expression neutral when he heard her speaking, but it was hard when those black orbs were staring at him, almost consuming his entire being.

“I…”

“Interesting. A Gryffindor having a snake as his familiar? Why are you hiding them?” Draco whirled around and stared at Harry in disbelief. And his eyes almost popped out when indeed a snake slithered out under Harry’s robe.

Severus watched the snake and a strange tingle feeling let him shiver.

Basil got down again and circled the other, smaller snake and let her tongue glide over the skin. “You sssmell like massster. Why?”

“I think that’sss not the time to discusss it. Jussst be asssured that I don’t mean any harm.”

“His name is Tom. He’s my friend. He’s protecting me from my own family. Please, he...” Severus turned his gaze back to Harry, who looked slightly panicked.

“Your family is hurting you?” Severus shook his head. “No time. We need to find the unicorn. I don’t care if your familiar is a snake, as you can see my own is one. Just didn’t expect a Gryffindor would befriend a snake.” Again, Severus shook his head. “Basil, please show me the way.”

The snake quickly slithered away. Severus mumbled something under his breath neither of the boys could understand. Tom stayed close to his son, who had no idea his father was right next to him, and heard the low, “Can he also speak with snakes? No, impossible. Or, could it be Potter was a Parselmouth? Lily for sure wasn’t a Parselmouth. But Potter’s bloodline is very old, and one of the ancestors might have been a Parselmouth. And what does he mean his snake is protecting him from his relatives. Is he living with Lily’s sister? Petunia hates everything magic, so I wouldn’t put it past her to treat her nephew like scum. She did so with Lily, so why not doing it to her son. Truly, what was Dumbledore thinking, never mind the other professors? Maybe I should look into it? After all, he might be Sephiroth’s half-brother. Ah, no, no. Don’t even think about it. You have two children and two on the way. On the other hand, you no longer have to worry about the financial issue. What wouldn’t even be a problem in the first place, because Potter has his own money to take care of himself. But, ah, stop, stop. He’s not your responsibility.”

----

Tom listened in fascination and fondness. His son was truly very special. And more important, he expected twins. Twins. Tom wished he could hug his son and tell him how proud he was. He wasn’t in the slightest disappointed that Severus might not take care of Harry. How could he?

From what he just heard, his suspicion got confirmed, and it were truly James Potter and Sirius Black, who raped his son. He couldn’t expect of him taking in the son of one of his rapists, even if he raised the child which resulted of the assault. It must have been difficult enough to keep the child.

On the other hand, that was also the reason why Tom was almost certain Severus would be willing to take in Harry, even if he said that Potter wasn’t his responsibility. At the end, blood wasn’t what Severus interested. And he already saved Harry once.

No, Tom was sure, there was a chance Severus might consider adopting Harry. And if not himself, then he would make sure, Harry was placed into a family, who would love him. However, there is also the possibility of Tom himself adopting Harry. He just needed to find a way to return into a human.

----

He stopped his mumbling when they reached a small clearing. Across laid the injured unicorn. Unfortunately, it wasn’t alone. Severus didn’t hesitate and pointed his wand at the creature half lying on the unicorn’s neck and drinking the blood.

“Depulso.” The creature had no time to dodge and was thrown several feet away. “Stay behind me. This isn’t a mere creature. Something dark is possessing them.”

The figure came back in a quick pace, but stopped when two snakes lifted their upper bodies into the air and snapped at it. Severus used the distraction and cast another curse, this time a fire spell, at it. The creature dodged, however, instead of attacking it retreated and vanished into the darkness of the forest.

Severus kept an eye on the spot it vanished while he quickly made his way to the unicorn. “Draco, a hand please.” The blond quickly moved to his uncle’s side and helped him to kneel. Due to his expanded belly, Severus was limited in his movements when it came to sit down and standing up, less of kneeling on his own.

“Is it alive? This doesn’t look good.”

“Barely. I guess we arrived when this monster just started the assault. I need to stop the bleeding and close the wound.” Severus put his wand at the deep cut at the throat and begun to chant a healing spell again and again. He wasn’t an actual healer, but he learned a few healing spells during his masteries. It was very helpful when gathering ingredients like blood or skin from living beings, freely given. It was just fair to heal them after.

Severus was against killing or torturing creatures for their ingredients if not necessary. Freely given made the ingredients much more potent and it was much easier to get them when you treat them with respect and utmost care.

When the cut was closed, Severus pulled out some blood-replenishing potions and used another spell to transfer the content directly into the unicorn’s stomach. After that he used a cleansing spell to remove all the blood and dirt. He couldn’t see any more injuries, but used a Murtlap Essence potion and a healing potion, nonetheless. The former for any other painful cuts or abrasions not being visible and the latter to replenish lost health and stamina.

“Will it survive?”, asked Harry.

“Hard to tell.” Severus stroked the smooth fur when a sudden sharp pain in his gut made him gasp.

“Uncle.”

“Give me second.”, gritted Severus, a hand on his belly.

“You should have had stayed home. Why are you even here?”

“I needed some ingredients we run out. I took the potions with me just in case we would find it, because Hagrid mentioned earlier when he had delivered Sephiroth that there was an injured unicorn in the forest. I hadn’t planned to go so far into the forest though, but Basil smelled the blood and shortly after we run into you.”

“Why didn’t you ask your friend, Felix was it, right?”

“Because he isn’t there at the moment. And I wouldn’t send my own children into that forest.”

“But you could have asked Hagrid.”

“Are you my mother or something?”, snapped Severus, which caught Draco off guard. “I’m sorry, but I hate when people treat me like a child, especially if I’m scolded by one.”

Draco huffed. “It’s no wonder if you behave like one.”

“Careful. We don’t know each other long enough that I tolerate any disrespect.”

“Sorry. How are you doing?”

“Better. Guess it was a little too much excitement for my two passengers.”

“Mum should take a look…” Harry was stunned to see Draco behave like a responsible adult. He was fussing around his uncle and even scolded the older man, though it wasn’t very appreciated by said man. Tom and Basil had placed themselves around them and were keeping an eye on their surroundings.

It was because of that, that they noticed they weren’t longer alone, because both snakes lifted their heads and hissed a warning. Harry turned with his wand in hand, ready to defend them, as did Severus and Draco, when they saw a centaur coming into the clearing.

Harry saw Mr. Snape lowering his wand, so he and Draco followed, but both kept their wands in hand just in case. Harry watched nervously when the centaur stepped closer, taking in the scene.

“You shouldn’t be here.”

“My apology. It was not our intention to invade your territory, but it was necessary to rescue the life of this unicorn.”, explained Mr. Snape in a calm and respectful tone, still having a hand on his belly while leaning against a kneeling Draco.

“I see.” The centaur continued his approach until they were right next to the unicorn and examined it. For several minutes they stayed in silence. It was nerve wracking and Harry was sweating despite the coldness.

“I must thank you. Thanks to you a life was spared, and another loss prevented.”

“So, she will survive?”, asked Harry.

“Yes. It will take a few days until she is fully recovered, but due to your quick intervention, she will survive.”

“You did it Uncle Severus.”, smiled Draco, and again it surprised Harry to see such honest smile in Draco’s face. Normally it was smug or just fake, never reaching Draco’s eyes, remembering him of his relatives, but this one Harry had never seen before.

“Ah well. I’m glad. Uh. Please, help me up, Draco.” The blond did just that and didn’t let go even if the man stood stable on his own two legs.

“If you don’t mind, we will leave your territory and won’t invade again without your explicit permission.”

“You rescued something precious today. However, I have seen something else today I thought I would never see in my life. Do we have to worry about it?” Draco and Harry looked confused and wondered what he meant when they saw Severus turning his gaze to his familiar.

“Hm. Actually, I wanted to talk with your leader about it. You see, she hatched not long ago and even before that she created a bond with me, I was unaware of. She is my familiar, you see. I already told her to stay away from your territory to hunt for any food. But she will become bigger, and it might be more difficult for her not to breach your part of the forest. So I thought we could make a deal? I promise she will not harm or hunt anything, which is under your protection, which means anything living in your territory, except that what you may allow her to hunt. For example, I know that the Acromantulas living in the forest are starting to become a problem.”

“Indeed. And I hear the sincerity in your words. I will inform my leader and come back to you with an answer in a week. I’ll wait at the edge of the forest, near to Hagrid’s hut.”

“Uhm, ok. Will it be fine if my son will be the one to hear it. As you can see, I’m actual not in the condition to go out, and after today I fear my healer will chain me to my bed for the rest of my pregnancy.”

“I see. And it’s acceptable. That you had risked your life and especially that of your unborn to rescue her, was foolish, but at the same time it was very honorable. We won’t forget it.”

“Ah, thanks, I guess. I’m sorry, but I truly need to go home and lay down.”

“Of course. Will you find your way home?”

“Sure, sure. Please take care of her. Whatever was hunting her, might still be close. She shouldn’t be alone in such vulnerable state. And in addition, Hagrid shouldn’t be far away.”

“Oh sh…uhm, I mean. Where is Fang?”, asked Harry, finally noticing that Hagrid’s dog was missing.

“A little slow for you noticing, but I guess it’s understandable. Fang run off as soon as we run into each other. I guess he already found Hagrid and is leading him to us, or he might just have run and hide away somewhere. I don’t know.”

“You’re friends with Hagrid?”

“Hm. He’s a friend of my son, not sure if this makes us friends either. Today proved that he still needs to learn to say no to other professors. Truly, who’s thinking sending children into the forbidden is a good idea?”, huffed Severus.

“Indeed.”

“Please excuse us. I need to get these children and myself out of the forest. Oh, where are my manners. My name is Severus Snape. Those are Draco Lucius Malfoy and Harry Potter. My familiar goes by the name Basil.”

“Firenze. Again, thank you.” Severus gave a slight bow, signaling the boys to do the same, and then shoved them into the direction he assumed was Hogwarts.

The centaur watched them leave until they were out of sight and then kneeled next to the unicorn, which slowly started to wake up.

“You earn your life to the one who will change the wizarding world in the coming years, my dear. Seems Lady Hogwarts has chosen a worthy future headmaster. And he already has one of the four new guardians at his side.”

----

Sephiroth was pacing nervously around the living room. It was three in the morning, and he had no idea where his mother was. He knew his mum was still there when he went to back, working on a few Pepper-up potions, because they received a last-minute order. Sephiroth wasn’t happy, but his mother said it was because he wouldn’t be able to sleep either way, because the twins were wide awake and kicking his insides.

It was hours later when he woke up because his bladder demanded his attention. When he checked his mother’s bedroom it was still empty. Then he checked the living room, where Severus would sometimes fall asleep, but couch and recliner were both empty. When he found the lab also empty Sephiroth run and checked every room he could think of.

In his panic he didn’t even notice the small note Severus left behind on the kitchen counter and run straight to the fireplace and called Malfoy Manor. He quickly asked the head-elf, who answered the call, if his mother was there. The elf declined, and Sephiroth asked to speak with Lucius or Narcissa.

The elf didn’t hesitate, having received order to inform their masters immediately, should Severus or one of his children call for them.

Lucius and Narcissa arrived not long after and tried to calm him down. It was Narcissa who found the note when she started to prepare some tea.

Lucius immediately went after Severus, cursing his adopted brother for being so reckless. It was another hour when the blond arrived with Severus, Hagrid, five children, two snakes and one dog.

Sephiroth ignored them all, and went straight to his mother, hugging him tightly.

“Don’t do that again.”

Severus patted his son’s back. “I hadn’t planned to be away for so long. I just needed a few ingredients. And left a note just in case.”

“I don’t care. Next time wake me up. I was in panic. I can’t lose you.”

“Shh, shh. I’m here, everyone is safe.”

“Severus, sit down and let me check you over. Lucius just told me what happened.” Sephiroth let go and quickly checked his mother.

“What…what happened? And why are those five not in their dormitories. It’s far too late for them to be awake, less to be here.”, demanded Sephiroth.

Severus sighed and explained his son what had occurred while he sat down on the couch and let Narcissa check him over. The pain in his stomach hadn’t come back, thank Lady Magic. But Severus was exhausted and just wanted to lay down in his bed and sleep for the next week.

“The twins are fine. However, you need to be more careful Severus. Anything could trigger your labor at this point, even if you have still two months to go.”

“Again, I’m sorry. Just haven’t expected to run into anything of it. Just needed some ingredients.”

“That’s no excuse, and you know it. You know very well that you are at a high risk. And you do what? Lucius and I will move in until the twins are born. Your behavior just proves that you haven’t changed much since our school years.”

“What? No, absolutely not. I have no place for you to stay, and Felix will be back soon.”

“I don’t care. Your house needs some renovation anyway. I will start with the changes tomorrow if you want it or not.”

“Just wait a second, will you. That is still my home. You can’t just…”

“I can and I will. You can either help me or just sit on the couch and watch me.” Both stared at each other in determination. Unfortunately for Severus, Narcissa was even more stubborn than he was and therefore he lost the staring contest.

The Gryffindors stared as well, mouth almost hitting the flour. Draco and his father were hiding their snickers behind a fist, while Hagrid followed a little embarrassed the whole discussion.

Sephiroth was also staring, and to his mother’s dismay, sided with Narcissa. “Aunt Cissa is right. We need more space. Juna and the twins will have friends they will want to invite for a sleepover. Don’t forget my own friends or yours.”

“Fine. Whatever. I’m too tired for all of this.”

“Severus, don’t be a child.”

“Hagrid, you better bring those five back to Hogwarts. I don’t even know why you are still here.”

“Mum…”

“Please excuse me. I go to bed. As it seems this is the only place for me to stay in without anyone complaining about. Good night.” Severus stood with some difficulties and stormed out of the living room and up to his room, closing his door with a loud bang.

“Whoa, he’s really pissed.”

“Ron. Don’t be a dick.”, scolded Hermione, hitting him into the arm.

Hagrid stopped them, before another fight could break out. “Uhm, we better go. See you later Sephiroth.” Hagrid shoved the five students out and closed the door quietly.

“Narcissa. Don’t you think you mean a little too well? This is Severus’ home. You can’t just intrude and take over.”

“Maybe, but my point still stands. This house is not big enough for an adult with four children, not to forget the discussion you had with Severus two days ago. In a few years he might accept an apprentice and they will need another room, not to forget of hiring another potioneer, who needs his own pace in the lab.”

Lucius sighed. “Let us return home for now and come back later. We all need to calm down. Sephiroth, don’t be mad at your mother. This isn’t easy for him.”

“I know.” Sephiroth hung his head and massaged the bridge of his nose with one hand. “Thank you for coming.”

“Of course. Don’t hesitate to call whenever you need us, even if it’s not because of your mother.”

“Thanks. I appreciate it, really.” Narcissa gave him hug, while Lucius clapped his shoulder.

“You’re family. Whatever you need, just call and we will see how we can help. Good night, Sephiroth.”

“Good night.” Sephiroth watched them leave and then fell into the couch, sighing loudly, and happy that tomorrow was Saturday, which meant no school.

----

“Sssephiroth, there isss sssomething we need to ssspeak about.”

Sephiroth looked to where Basil was and noticed that the other snake was still there. “Oh. Who’s your friend?”

“It isss nice to me you. I’m a friend of Harry. My name isss Tom. But my full name isss Tom Marvolo Salazar Slytherin Peverell. Thisss might sssound ridiculous, but I’m your grandfather. Ssseverusss is my ssson.”

“What?” Sephiroth went rigid.

“Pleassse, let me explain?”

“Lisssten to him. He sssmellsss like massster, and I can feel a bond between them, however weak and fragile it isss.”

Sephiroth was stunned but nodded at the end. “Let us go into the shop. I assume you didn’t want mum to accidentally hear any of it, yet.”

“I don’t think it will be wissse asss long asss he’ssss in thiss delicate condition. I don’t think he will react very posssitive to the idea of having a father.”

“You’re right. His father he knows of, was an asshole and a drunk. Nonetheless, I’m curious about your story. And you didn’t come to me when you wouldn’t hope to receive something out of it. I will be honest. I’m very skeptical. I never heard your name. Mum never mentioned any other relatives and even about his own parents he wasn’t much speaking about. I assume, you are here in hope to become a part of the family. Well, let us see what you have to say and how big your chances are.”

“Thank you for at leassst giving me the chance to explain myssself.”

Sephiroth waved with a hand and placed himself behind the counter in the shop, making himself comfortable.

The snakes did the same and then Sephiroth listened to Tom’s story.

Chapter Text

Several days passed since the incident in the forbidden forest and the talk between Tom and Sephiroth. The teenager had listened, only interrupting when he needed more clarification about something. His suspicion about being related to Harry was more or less confirmed by Tom stating that Harry felt a tug in his magic when they first met.

Tom also explained how Harry was treated by his relatives and his fear of returning to them, even if Madame Pomfrey mentioned that she would try to find another solution after finding out Harry’s physical condition, but so far they were no updates from her side.

At the end of their conversation, Sephiroth stared out of the window, trying to process everything what was said, and declared after several minutes that he can’t make any promises, but that he would speak with his mother, not about Tom being Severus’ biological father, but to see if Severus might be willing to help Harry.

He also advised Tom not to push his way into their lives, that his mother wouldn’t believe a stranger in snake form if they out of the sudden would claim to be a long-lost father, no matter if there is a bond or not. However, Sephiroth would see if there is a way to reveal the truth of Severus’ true parentage. A simple inheritance test should do the trick, though Sephiroth wondered why it never was revealed prior, for example when Severus first entered the wizarding world.

Tom shared his suspicion that Eileen did something to hide Severus from him, but so far couldn’t find out how she managed it. However, he planned to speak with the goblins as soon as he’s able to turn back into his human form. Tom had seen the sudden gleam in Sephiroth’s eyes, and asked the teenager what he had in mind. Sephiroth didn’t answer though, only waving with a hand, and Tom refrained from pushing him.

Before they departed, Sephiroth suggested that they meet somewhere in Hogwarts for any further conversations, and Tom agreed.

And that exactly what they did a week later. Tom had told Sephiroth about the hidden treasure room and how to get there. And it was there that for the first time the three of them were alone.

“Hello Harry, Tom.”

“Hello Sephiroth. You, you really are a Parselmouth.”

“Yes, though I hadn’t known until Basil got a part of our lives.”

“Is your…is Mr. Snape also a Parselmouth?”

“I thought you knew mother is Tom’s child?”

“Oh, right. Sorry. I’m nervous. I…well…Tom told me you know we are brothers?”

“The chance is high, yes, but to be sure I’d like to do an inheritance test.”

“Did you never have done one?”

“I think my mother did one when I was a child, mostly to register my name and so he’d open a bank account for me.”

“Did you not ask who your father is?”

“I did, but I stopped when I found out how I was conceived.” Harry flinched, remembering what Tom had told him.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault. Both mother and I learned to live with it, and mum never hold it against me either. Had been a while for me to get into my brain though. But in the end, I’m as much as innocent than you are.”

“I…I see. Uhm. How do we get an inheritance test?”

“I have everything we need.” Sephiroth pulled out two vials, a knife and two parchments from his bag. “This is just a basic test, your name, name of your parents, godparents and/or adoptive parents, any titles you may have and if you may be influenced by any magic like compulsions.”

“Compulsions? Sounds a lot for just a basic inheritance test.”

“It’s everything important. If you have titles, then it’s important to know if someone is trying to influence you or whatever. The more advanced inheritance test will include the name of your grandparents, which abilities you have, if you have creature blood and if yes, if it’s active or inactive.”

“Creature blood?”

“Yeah, like Tom here. He isn’t just a simple Animagus, or he wouldn’t be stuck in this form.”

“Oh, right. So, you probably are also having creature blood, correct?”

“Yes, and so have mother and my other siblings. And before you ask, I don’t know if mum’s is active or not, but I for sure now that neither Juna nor I have active creature blood. Except active creature blood includes Parseltongue, which I doubt.”

“No, you don’t need creature blood to be a Parssselmouth.”, confirmed Tom. “Though I’m not sssure if the Pottersss had any creaturesss in their bloodline.”

“Let us do the test, and we will know soon enough for sure. Do you want to go first?” Sephiroth had laid everything out during their chat and was now holding the knife for Harry to take it or not.

“Uhm, if it’s fine for you then I’d just watch. I have never done this before.”

“No problem. The worst part is to cut your finger, but I can do that for you.” Sephiroth showed Harry how it was all done, letting three drops of his blood fall into the vial, shaking it a little before pouring the content on the empty parchment.

Then they waited for five minutes, in which Harry repeated the procedure with the other vial and parchment. Then they watched how letters filled Sephiroth’s parchment. The test stated the following:

Name:

Sephiroth Severus Snape

Parents:

Luca Snape née Cross (father)

Severus Snape (bearer, mother)

James Potter (sire)

Godparent:

Felix Holloware

Jonathan Grant

Title:

Lord Potter

Influenced by:

None

Sephiroth stared at the parchment in disbelieve.

“Lord Potter?”, asked Harry with a gasp.

“I have no idea how that happened.”

“Harry. Look.” The boys turned to the parchment Tom was staring at. It stated following:

Name:

Harry James Potter

Parents:

James Potter (sire, father)

Belladonna Darwin (bearer, mother)

Adoption:

Lily Potter née Evans

Godparent:

Sirius Black

Title:

Heir Potter

Influenced by:

Compulsion

Suppression magic

“What? But…What?”, stuttered Harry.

“Who is Belladonna Darwin?”

“I have no idea. And don’t even know what is more shocking. That my mother isn’t who I thought she is, even if I never met her, or the fact that there are some compulsions on me or suppression magic, whatever that is. Tom?”

“I don’t know either Harry. I sssuggessst a more advanced inheritance tessst and a purge of your magic to get rid of whatever hasss been usssed on you. Preferable asss sssoon asss posssible.”

“Mother needs to see that. I don’t think he knew of my state being Lord Potter. I have no clue what that even means for me, less how I got the title.”

“It could have Lady Magic herssself who gave it to you. Maybe you received the title when the lassst Lord Potter died, and I don’t mean Jamesss Potter. From what I know he never bothered with taking the Lordssship, or he tried but wasss refusssed the title.” Tom let his gaze wander between the two boys.

“Hm. I have an asssumption, but you will not like it.”

“Spill it. Can’t be worse as what we already know.”, scoffed Sephiroth.

“Alright. Asss far asss I can remember, Lord Potter, your grandfather, and hisss wife died not long after their ssson, Jamesss, finissshed ssschool, maybe a year or ssso. I met them a few timesss during sssome public eventsss, and they were a nice couple. I don’t think they would have turned a blind eye on their ssson’sss crime. Hm. Thinking about it. Maybe Lord Potter found out about it and tried to find my ssson, your mother. He wasss a potioneer and had hisss own busssinesss. He could have heard about Ssseverusss sssomewhat later, and that he had a ssson. So either Lord Potter decided to give you the title in cassse of hisss death or Lady Magic deemed Jamesss Potter unworthy of the title and you got it from her.”

“Ok. Both sounds fantastical. I mean why would the former Lord Potter give the title to someone he doesn’t even know? And I’m a little bit sceptic about the Lady Magic part.”

“Don’t be. I know many people think of her asss jussst a legend or a goodnight ssstory. After all, with all those evil wizardsss out there, and bad thingsss happening, it’sss hard to believe there isss an entity, who caresss about who becomesss next Lord of a Houssse. However, for her to decide if someone is worthy the Lordship dependsss mossstly on which bassse the House was founded. A family that ssswore forever to ssserve the light will never have someone serving the dark as a Lord. It’sss woven into the magic of a bloodline, and passsed over to the next generationsss.”

“Ah, I see. But why choosing me?”

“I asssume you were the only option back then to get the Lord Potter title. Harry hadn’t been born yet when your grandfather died, and Jamesss had no sssiblingsss. And even if there were any cousssinsss, you ssstill would be in the right to claim the title sssince you’re the grandssson of the former Lord, the ssson to the former heir, and the older sssibling. Ssshould you refussse the title, it’d automatically ssswitch over to Harry. If he alssso refussses, the oldessst firssst cousssin would be next in line, and ssso on. The only other way for not become next heir or Lord is when magic itssself deniesss you the title.”

“Okay, I think I got it. Either my grandfather changed his will and declared that the Lordship will be moved on to his grandson, even if he had no idea who I am, or the family magic denied him the title and it was given to me because I was the next in line.”

“Correct.”

“I need to speak with mother. I know nothing about the Potter bloodline, and I have no idea what it actual means to be a Lord. Don’t I have to be seventeen to even get it?”

“Me neither. What does it mean for me to be an heir?”

Tom looked at Harry and then to Sephiroth. “It’d be indeed bessst to consssult sssomeone who can help you better than I can in the moment. But you asss Lord Potter hasss the right to remove Harry from hisss current guardiansss.”

“Wait a sec. When Lily Potter wasn’t my real mam, then the Dursleys aren’t even my true family.”

“Lily Potter adopted you, but as you can see it hasn’t been a blood adoption, or she’d would be listed as another parent, and not just as one having adopted you. A blood adoption means that the person becomes equal to the one having sired or birthed you.”

“Ah, that explains why Luca Snape née Cross is listed as parent and father.”

“Yes. He’s an equal and has, had, as much rights as my mother and sire when it comes to any decisions or responsibilities. Actual, as father he’d have even more rights than the sire.”

“Oh, but wouldn’t that be dangerous? I mean what if someone steals a child and performs a blood adoption against their will?”, frowned Harry.

“A blood adoption can never be performed against someone’s will. I assume that’s the reason Lily Potter isn’t listed as a parent and your mother, because you were a baby without clear conscious to give your consent. I believe for a blood adoption the child needs to be at least two or three years old, when not even a little bit older.”, suggested Sephiroth, and Tom nodded in agreement.

“Oh. That’s good to know. So, what does it exactly mean if I wasn’t blood adopted by Lily Potter? Do I have to still return to the Dursleys?”

“No, becaussse they have no true connection to you and sssomeone jussst put you into the care of ssstrangersss, who in addition have nothing to do with the wizarding world. Whoever had done that, could even be charged for kidnapping a magical child and revealing the wizarding world to mugglesss.”

“Really?”

“Yesss. In the wizarding world only a blood adoption countsss to have complete legal rightsss over a child. Any other form of adoption wouldn’t jussst do. And a magical child can only be placed with blood relatives, muggles or not. If they don’t have any blood relatives, then a magical guardian will be appointed until a magical family is found willing to blood adopt the child.”

“I see.” Harry looked down, and then shyly glanced over to Sephiroth with biting his lower lip. Sephiroth noticed and knew the question running through Harry’s mind.

“I can’t promise you anything Harry. You may be my half-brother, but I’m only fifteen and I can’t just decide to bring you into my family, even if I may have the rights to do so. But I can promise you to speak with mother.”

“Uhm, okay. Thank you. I don’t want to be burden, but I…I just can’t return to the Dursleys.”

“I know. Tom told me about the situation, and I’m sure we’ll find a solution. If you allow, I’ll show mam your inheritance test. I don’t think he’ll believe me without evidence.”

“S-sure. But can you keep it a secret to any others, please? I…I don’t like all the attention and with that new revelation…I…I just want to be a normal boy.”

“I promise I won’t tell anyone else, at least not if it’s not absolutely necessary. But Harry, we need to tell a few peoples, especially those who can help us to figure out this mess. And it won’t be a secret forever.”

“I know. It’d be just nice to have it all in order before any rumors are starting.”

“I agree. Believe me, I’m not looking forward when it comes out that I’m Lord Potter. And I think mother won’t like it either. Hell, I don’t even have Potter in my name. What a mess.”

Harry snickered humorless. “Yeah. Regardless, I’m truly grateful for the help. And…it’s quite nice to have a big brother.” Now the smile Harry wore in his face with sincere because he truly meant it. He might have been not the only child in the Dursley household, but Dudley could hardly be considered as a brother, not when he and his parents saw nothing more than a slave in Harry.

“Okay. It’s getting late. I need to return home. We’ll see us again next week, but don’t expect that I’ll have any answers for you, got it?”

“Got it.”

“Well then, see you.”

“Be safe on your way back.” Sephiroth only waved a hand in response and left without any other word.

“Everything will be fine Harry. Sssoon you’ll be part of a family that lovesss you.”

“I hope so, god, I truly hope so.”

Chapter Text

Sephiroth’s mind tried to process what they had just found out. He couldn’t still believe to be a Lord, especially of a family he didn’t even know.

His thoughts, however, stopped spinning, when he saw a figure standing at their front door. He was still too far away to identify the person, and even then he didn’t recognize the person, now looking at him with a polite smile.

“Good afternoon. Are you a customer? I must apologize, but the shop is already closed for today.”

“Oh, no, no. I’m not a customer. I…” The man was interrupted by the front door being opened.

“Sephiroth? Why…Who are you?” Severus hadn’t seen the person at first but was now looking at them suspicious. They weren’t expecting anyone, and the shop was already closed, so to find a stranger standing in front of your house wasn’t quite a good sign.

“Good afternoon. Are you Potion Master Severus Snape?”

“Who wants to know? Sephiroth come into the house.” Sephiroth didn’t protest, and just gave the stranger a sidelong glance when passing them.

“My apology. My name is Master Li Teng Wu. I’m a member of the ICW, and the head of the magical creature committee. I received news about a rare creature being in your care. I’m sorry for not having informed you prior about my visit, but you see, people often tend to hide creatures when they know you are coming.”

“I see. Still, do you have an identity card or something?”

“Of course. I also have the original letter from Gringotts.” The man pulled his license together with Gringotts’ letter out of his pocket and handed it over to Severus.

“Hm. If you ‘d wait for another few minutes. I’d like to call my account manager at Gringotts and Lord Malfoy, who serves as my lawyer.”

“I can understand your caution. Therefore, I don’t mind waiting a few more minutes.” Severus nodded and closed the door, locking it with some security wards.

“Mum?”

“Please look after your sister, Sephiroth. I’ll call for Lucius and inform Bloodshed about our visitor.”

“Okay.”

Half an hour later, Severus sat between Lucius and Narcissa on the couch, while Mr. Wu admired the snake curled on Severus’ lap.

“I never thought, I’d ever see a real living Basilisk. She is beautiful.”

“Thank you.”

“Would you mind explaining how you got her and when you were aware of the familiar bond? The goblins were reserved to share any detailed information, which is understandable. But I need to know so I can make a proper decision.”

“That’s alright. My daughter…”, started Severus, and told Mr. Wu the entire story. Mr. Wu listened closely, making a few notes here and then, refraining himself to ask any questions before Severus was done.

It took half an hour for Severus to finish, and Li Teng leaned back into his seat across from the other three wixen.

“Very interesting. I never heard of creatures having formed a bond before they were even born or hatched in this case.”

“Indeed. Imagine my surprise waking up with a basilisk wrapped around my body and declaring themselves to be your familiar.”

“You can understand her?” Severus stayed silent, examining the Mr. Wu’s expression. There was no sign of mistrust, more the opposite. Mr. Wu seemed very excited and curious.

“Indeed. We think it’s because of the bond. She also understands every word we are saying.”

“Oh?” Mr. Wu leaned a little forward with a sparkle in his eyes. “Hello Ms. Basil. I’m sorry for not having properly introduced myself to you.” Basil lifted her head and hissed something. Li Teng was unsure of the meaning and looked at Severus.

“She said that is nice to meet you.” Li Teng smiled brightly and moved his gaze back to Basil.

“Would you mind if I ask some questions?” Another hiss, which Severus translated Basil giving her permission.

“Thank you.” What followed was a conversation between Mr. Wu and Basil with Severus serving as translator. It were only a few simple questions, like how was she doing, was she happy with the location of her home, if she had any problems while hunting in the woods.

At the last question, Severus added, “The centaurs are aware of her presence. Just yesterday, I received message, that they have no problem with her hunting in the forest as long as she stays outside of their territory when not agreed to otherwise.”

“Oh?”

“There is a Acromantula nest in the forest, and their number has increased quite uncontrollably. A basilisk is a natural enemy to them, which is mostly the main reason why the centaurs will accept her presence. She will help to keep the spiders from overrunning the forest.”

“Ah. That’s quite beneficial for both sides then. Acromantulas, when matured, can reach a leg span of fifteen feet. And with a female able to lay one-hundred eggs at a time, and that several times in a year, it’d be indeed an advantage to have at least one natural enemy close to keep their number in check. But I wouldn’t recommend starting hunting them before Basil reached a more advantageous size. After all, she is one basilisk against several hundred if not thousands of spiders. It’d quite easy for them to kill her before she becomes a true danger.”

“We are aware, and I’m working on a few spells that will protect her in case something goes wrong.”

“Spells? Do you mind elaborating?”

“Well, there isn’t much I can do when not being there to protect her. So I’m trying to develop a spell that will prevent other creatures or animals, that could become a danger to her, from being able to breach her skin. However, it’s not as easy as it sounds. She is a hunter. Basil needs to be able to also kill and eat her prey. A protection shield, if you want to call it as such, wouldn’t do when it stops her from using her own fangs. So I’m trying to let the spell work like a second skin, one that will be hard enough to withstand claws and bites, but won’t hinder her to use her own fangs and eyes.”

“I see. Will it also protect her from magical attacks? I think you can imagine that there will be wixen trying to catch or kill her.”

“Yes, that’s why I mentioned spells, plural.”, deadpanned Severus.

Li Teng snickered. “My mistake, sorry.”

“Mr. Wu, I’m sorry to interrupt, but I think Severus explained quite a lot and Basil was nice to answer your questions. Therefore, would you be so kind to answer some of our own?”, intervened Lucius after just listening since the conversation had started.

“Of course not, Mr. Malfoy. I guess you want to know the legal side and if Mr. Snape will be allowed to keep his familiar?”

“Yes. As you have heard, we, or more Severus, already started to make arrangements to keep Basil happy and healthy. The forest is big enough to house her, even if fully matured, and we also will make sure that people know not to approach her if they don’t want to die. I mean, not that forest is in any way safer, even without a basilisk living in it, but Basil is Severus’ familiar, and therefore she is his responsibility. And even he can’t stop people to be stupid. And as you said yourself, there will be wixen trying to hunt her. She must be allowed to defend herself, especially if it means kill or be killed.”

“I understand Mr. Malfoy, and you have some good points. First of all, I wouldn’t be able to remove her from Severus even if I wanted. She is his familiar. I’d try, but that would end in a bloodbath, and neither of us want that.”

“So, they won’t be any consequences for him having a basilisk as a familiar?”

“No. It was not Mr. Snape who initiated the bond, and he had no means to even stop it, because he wasn’t even aware that she existed until, how did you said, was wrapped around his body.” Severus’ mouth twitched and Lucius coughed into his fist to hide his amusement.

“Secondly, I see no issue with her living in the forbidden forest, quite the opposite. Your argument with having an overpopulated Acromantula nest in the forest rather speaks for it to have her here. And you already came to an agreement with the centaurs, though I’ll need a written contract between you and them, so that neither side can later deny of having a deal, especially on the side of the centaur. The current leader may have agreed having her roaming through the forest, but that doesn’t mean the next will accept it either.”

“And her status as a XXXXX creature? Won’t that be a problem?”

“No. Why should it? Acromantulas are of same category. One more reason to have a creature there that will be able to control their population. We will have of course an eye on it, because even if I’m not a fan of spiders, they still have a right to exist and are a part of the natural balance.”

“Well, they haven’t been a part of it before a student decided to have an Acromantula as pet fifty years ago. To make the story short. A student died, and it was assumed that the culprit was said pet. But before they could take it, it fled into the forest.”

“Now that you mentioned it, I remember having read about it. They tried to find the Acromantula, but never did. Later the ICW was informed that there was a colony, to which at that point nothing could be done about it. It’s also one reason, why I am grateful that you contacted the ICW, and not decided to keep it a secret. Mr. Hagrid had been lucky that he wasn’t imprisoned, or worse executed.”

“Indeed. Still, I’d like if we’d not scream it into the world that there is a baby basilisk in Hogsmeade or near Hogwarts. I’m fully aware it won’t be a secret forever, but still, I’d prefer not being harassed by wixen every day, may it be because they are curious, excited, upset, terrified, or whatever.”

“Understandable. Unfortunately, I can’t promise anything. I’ll try to keep it as quiet as possible, but I can’t guaranty others will. I need to inform the ICW, and I also need to inform the British ministry for magical creatures.”

Severus sighed in resignation. “Well, a wizard can hope, I guess.”

“I’ll try to get a hand on the people in the ministry. Maybe I can smooth it down to a quiet acceptance before anyone dies of a heart attack.”

“Very reassuring, Lucius, thanks.”

“Mr. Snape. I wouldn’t worry too much. Yes, people will be annoying for a few days, maybe weeks, but it’ll be me who will handle them. I’ll send people, who will stay close, but not as close as you’d notice them. Should it still result in any inconveniences for you, then we will make sure you will get any compensations, may it be in costs or replacements, though I hope it won’t come to any destruction.”

“I sure hope not. As you can see, I’m expecting and will have to take care of two infants soon. Should people start to become violent I can’t guaranty for anything. I lost too much as to allow losing everything again. I don’t blame Basil for becoming my familiar, and I have gone through far more difficult times as to be faced by this one. My only worry had been the legal issue, but from what you are telling me, everything is fine. Still, I’d be grateful if people not starting to get violent.”

“I assume it has something to do with Salazar Slytherin and the knowledge that his familiar was also a basilisk?”

“Yeah, that and that the Dark Lord is rumored to be a Parselmouth. So people might come to the conclusion he’d be able to control Basil. Which I know is nonsense, because of our bond.”

“True. I’ll keep that in mind and add it to the list of things we will inform the people about. We also will try to keep your name under wraps, at least from the public. If they still find out and think it’s ok to go after Basil or you, then you don’t have to worry about facing any consequences in case you need to defend yourself or your family, Mr. Snape.”

“I want this in writing, Mr. Wu.”, demanded Lucius.

“Of course. You’ll get a written agreement and allowance in a few days. Your ministry will be informed once its ready and had been signed by the ICW, you and the goblins as witnesses. But to finish it, I need the written contract between you and the centaurs as well. The ICW has an agreement with them as well, and I’d prefer not getting into an argument with them.”

“I’ll send you a copy in two days, if that’s alright.”, offered Lucius.

“It’ll be enough, thank you.”

“I have one more question.”, said Severus.

“I’m listening.”

“Basil offered to let me get some ingredients from her, venom, skin, blood. She said it’d be like she is buying any supplies with her own earned money. Would it be allowed for me to sell those kinds of ingredients?”

“As long as it’s freely given and perfectly legal, I see no issue here.”

“Just wanted be sure.”

“I’ll put it in our agreement if you want.”

“Please do that.”, agreed Lucius. Li Teng nodded and added it to his note list.

“Okay, is there anything else?”

“Would it be possible to give us a list of books that have any information about basilisks? Are there any known illnesses they can have and if yes, how can they be treated? Or what are their natural enemies? We found a few books about magical creatures, but there were only few information about basilisks. And though Basil has some basic knowledge I’d prefer to not to learn some things until they actual happen.”

“Understandable. I’ll have a look into our archives and send you everything I can find.”

“Thank you.”

“No need to thank me Mr. Snape. I’m glad seeing that Basil is in good hands. However, please understand that the ICW will here and there send someone to check on her. If you agree, I’d also like if you could send us some reports about her development, such as ‘When does she has her change of skin?’, ‘When will her eyes become deadly?’, ‘How potent is her venom?’, something like that. I understand that asking for someone getting permission to study her is out of the question, but I’d very much appreciate if you’d give us some updates?”

“If Basil agrees?” Severus turned his head to where Basil had laid her head on his shoulder. Li Teng followed and looked at her with a pleading smile. She stared at him for an entirety of five minutes before she hissed her agreement, which Severus translated for the others to understand.

“Thank you, Ms. Basil.” He smiled brightly at her and then turned his attention back to Severus. “I think we have everything then, or is there still something we missed?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then, I thank you for your hospitality and for answering my questions. It was a pleasure to meet you, and I’m looking forward to meeting you again.”

“Likewise, Mr. Wu. We are relieved to know that the ICW is so open minded and refrains from taking Basil away from us.”, thanked Lucius while shaking Li Teng’s hand.

“Same goes for me, Mr. Wu. You took a big stone from my shoulders.”, added Severus, now standing next to Lucius for a handshake.

“No problem, Mr. Snape. I’m far more relieved to know that she is in good hands.” Li Teng gave Basil a slight wave, not daring to touch her. Basil hissed, and Severus nodded, translating her thank you to the man, who beamed even more.

Then it was Narcissa’s turn to thank him as well. She also was the one who saw him to the exit.

Severus sat back with Lucius’ help and sighed in relief. “That was far easier than I thought it’d be.”

“Agreed. Lady Magic herself must have send him. There is no other explanation.”

“Lady Magic be blessed. I don’t know what I’d have done if he had tried to take her away.”

“Like he said. It’d have probably been ended in a bloodbath.”, snickered Lucius.

“I must thank Lady Magic even more then. It’d have been a horror to get the blood out from all the furniture.”, said Narcissa entering the living room.

“We will have a glass of fire whiskey as soon as those two are out.”, stated Severus, pointing at his belly.

“I don’t think so, except you want to poison them with your milk after drinking alcohol.”, reprimand Narcissa.

Severus groaned. “I forgot. Well, then we must wait at least another year.”

“We?”

“Yes, we. I won’t allow you to drink alcohol in my presence while I cannot.”

“Ah. If you say so.”

“Yes, I do. And I’m getting tired. Damn it. How late is it?”

“Don’t worry. I saw Sephiroth preparing dinner a while ago. I’m sure your kids are already in bed in asleep, or well, at least Juna.”

“Blessed be my son.” Severus closed his eyes, yawning widely.

“Come on. Let us get you in bed. Narcissa and I will find our way back on our own.”

Lucius helped Severus getting up and put an arm around Severus’ waist so he wouldn’t fall. Severus was much too tired to stand properly and was glad Lucius was able to handle his weight. As soon as his head hit the pillow, Severus was out like a light.

Narcissa and Lucius snickered, took off Severus’s shoes and robe, before covering him with the blanket. Their also made a quick check of the kids, as expected with Juna already asleep while Sephiroth was reading a book. They informed him that his mother was in bed and said their goodbyes.

All in all, it was a very good day.

Chapter Text

Sephiroth was nervous. Five days had passed since the discovery of his Lordship and that Harry was his half-brother. He had been glad that the ICW representative had been there, so he had some time to come to terms with it and to decide what he wanted to do while his mother was distracted with getting the formalities done for Basil being his familiar and a new inhabitant in the forbidden forest.

However, he didn’t want to wait any longer and was ready to show his mother the test results. It was also his luck that Uncle Felix was back.

It was Saturday morning and both adults were in the kitchen, his mother sitting on the table while Uncle Felix prepared the breakfast. Sephiroth listened for a moment before he entered.

“I must say, Severus. You have some great friends in the Malfoys. Lord Malfoy is good in convincing peoples and Lady Malfoy is a fierce woman. The idea to hire me as one of your suppliers for potions is great and I happily accept the offer. It’ll allow you to take care of your children without the stress of brewing potions for your customers. Your business will more or less run itself. You won’t even have to fear any loss of money, not with Basil allowing you to sell some of her skin and venom. Hell, you wouldn’t even need selling potions at all.”

“I know. Still, running a potion business was always my dream and that won’t change. And I’m grateful that you accepted my offer.”

“Why wouldn’t I? I know that I said I wouldn’t be able to live here with you, because of my apprentice, but I forgot that I can still brew potions for you in my own lab. It won’t be a disadvantage for my apprentice either.”

“I hope so. Most of the potions aren’t even NEWT level. It’d be boring for her.”

“Tsk. I won’t let her come near any potions I brew for you. Wouldn’t it because of my promise I made, I wouldn’t even consider her taking as apprentice. It’ll be years for her reaching a mastery level, if at all. I won’t risk you getting any bad reputation, because of selling poor quality potions. It’d also be bad for my own reputation.”

“I see. I guess, I can only wish you good luck with her then.”

“Tsk. I hope she will lose interest soon. Unfortunately, she loves potions, though she has no talent for it. Therefore, it’d take a while until she realizes that it might be impossible for her getting a master in the subject.”

“I’m sure with you as master, she will become one someday. It’s just the question of how much patience she has.”

Felix sighed. “Too much. I’ll give her that. She is listening and she truly wants it, but as I said, she has no talent. Therefore, it’ll probably take longer as a usual apprenticeship, but maybe not impossible at all.”

“Hm. The best masters are often those that love what they are doing and don’t care how much work or time it will cost them to get what they want. In my case, it was probably pure luck that I had the talent and the interest.”

“True. What use is talent if you don’t like the subject itself. It may help you to get good grades in school, but it may be useful when your interest lays in, let us say, history.”

“Correct. So, take it as a challenge to make her to one of the greatest potioneer of the next generation, no matter how long it’ll take you.”

“Hm. Sounds good. It’ll also be good for my own reputation, because what is better as being a master of not one but two great potion masters, one with and one without talent.”, laughed Felix.

“That’s the spirit.” Severus took a sip of his tea. “Oh, Lucius and Narcissa found a location in Diagon Alley, where I’d open my shop. It’s not far from Gringotts and right next to a shop that sells ingredients, general potion supplies and some other stuff. It’s also new in business. So, maybe we could help each other out.”

“Oh? Do we have a name?”

“Hm. The shop is called ‘Boiling and Growing Tree’. Maybe a little weird for a name, but well, there are worse. I mean ‘Snape’s Potion shop’ isn’t very special for a name either, but I have no idea how else to name it.”

“Well, ask your children. Maybe they have an idea, but I see no issue with it. Your name is Snape, and you sell potions.”, shrugged Felix.

“That’s what I thought, too. Why break your brain over a stupid name.”

“Don’t ask me.” Felix finished with cooking some eggs and was now laying the table. “So, will you buy the shop then?”

“I think so. I don’t have someone yet, who will work there, but Lucius has already a few people in mind. However, I’m not sure yet, if I want to hire someone. I thought more about opening the shop two days within the week. I already must go at least one time to Diagon Alley to deliver my potions anyway. This way, the customers can come to my shop instead and I’ll also have the chance to gain a few new ones as well.”

“And what about the twins and Juna?”

“They can stay with me. Narcissa also offered to babysit. Sephiroth is also an option, but I don’t want to overwhelm him. I mean, he’s already helping so much, and he deserves some free time as well.”

“He won’t refuse babysitting his siblings, but I see your point. It’s also one thing to have an eye on a five-year-old child or newborn twins. You won’t be able to open the shop for at least another year.”

“It’s not that we have any time issues here, or money issues, not anymore. I’ll buy that shop and Narcissa offered to take care of interior decorations. When that’s done, I’ll see how to proceed. I also don’t see a need to have two shops open in full time if I only have one potioneer at hand.”

“Right. There is a limit of what I can do in a predetermined time frame, and I have my apprentice to look after. So, no need to get more customers anytime soon.”

“Exactly. But it’ll be good to have the shop already at hand. The location is really good, and I fear if I wait any longer, I won’t get a better option. But I won’t open it until I’m able to brew myself again. And that won’t happen until the twins are at least one year old and no longer completely dependent on breast-feeding.”

“And it will give you also the time hiring someone, even if it’s only for two days the week. Hiring someone will give you even more time for other stuff. You’ll need a schedule for everything, Severus, not only brewing and selling potions.”

“I know. That’s why I’ll take one step after another. I’m already glad that the matter with Basil is handled. Now I’ll have the shop in Diagon Alley, even if I won’t open it very soon. The next point on my list is getting the twins out of me, but that isn’t expected to happen until at least six more weeks passed. So for now, all I plan to do is enjoying the days as much as I can before someone else throws a bomb at me.”

Sephiroth flinched, because that was his clue, he guessed. He stepped inside and saw his mother rolling his eyes followed by a finger pointing at him.

“See? My son is hiding something from me for at least a week by now. And by his guilty look, it’s something big.”, huffed Severus and to which his uncle started laughing loudly about.

“Well, if it had been a week, then it can’t be sooo bad, or can it?”

“I’m sure we’ll find out within the next minute, right, Sephiroth?”

“Uhm. Yeah. Maybe I just.” Sephiroth sat down across from his mother, pulled out the two inheritance tests and pushed them over for Severus to read. His Uncle read them over Severus’ shoulder and whistled impressed by the results.

Severus, however, read the tests at least three times before leaning back and staring into nothing.

“Mum?”

“Severus?”

After another minute of not receiving a response, Severus suddenly started to laugh. Sephiroth and Felix looked worried but stayed silent.

Then Severus stood and left them with, “I go and wake Juna. A bomb, indeed.”.

Sephiroth was unsure what to do and hoped his uncle had an idea, who was reading the tests a second time.

“You know, it’s not bad per say. A Lordship gives you a lot of advantages. But, I think the problem lays in the people who see the Potters as some sort of heroes.”

“I…I know. They will probably think that mum somehow…took advantage and…well, they will think I stole the Lordship.”

“Yeah. This should be handled very carefully. If that comes out, people will start looking into your mother’s background, and if they start hearing rumors of him and Luca’s marriage, the rumors that Luca’s parents had spread, then all hell will break out.”

“Wh…I forgot. You’re right. They will think he’s someone who sleeps with rich people to get their money, or something like that.”

“Yes. And they will formulate it not as nicely as you did. His only advantage is that Luca took Severus’ name and that they stayed together even after Luca was disowned. But that won’t help much if it’s handled wrong right from the start.”

“I…I see. But people will find out one way or another. Something like this won’t stay a secret forever. The latest will be when Harry reaches majority and people expect him to become Lord Potter. And that’s only if we have luck.”

“Who else knows about it?”

“Harry and I met in a hidden chamber. There was only his friend, a snake, with him. Harry doesn’t want anyone to find out.”

Felix looked back at Harry’s test. “Yeah, I can guess why. The boy is a living legend and who knows what people told him about his parents so far. For him finding out that his mother isn’t his mother, even if dead, must be very confusing. In addition, he has a half-brother. And I guess, he knows that you’re not conceived by your mother consenting to the act himself?”

Sephiroth shook his head, then nodded. “Harry knows, yes. He also told me about his living arrangements at the Dursleys. That’s why he’s also hopeful that this test might help him not to be forced to return to them.”

“Why?”

Sephiroth sighed and told his uncle about the abuse Harry suffered for how long he could remember and that he slept in a cupboard under the stairs.”

“I think I must puke. Who does it to a child, especially one they are related to.” Felix was truly shocked about what he heard.

“Someone, who hates their magical sibling and magic in itself, because they weren’t born with it themselves. In addition, Petunia was always a nasty child, so I’m not even surprised that she hated the child of her sister from the start, blood related or not.”

Felix and Sephiroth turned to Severus who came back with a sleepy Juna.

“Mum?”

Severus sighed. “Let us have some breakfast and then I’ll call Lucius. I truly have no idea how that happened, or what it means for you to be a Lord. I already suspected that Harry might be your brother, but I wasn’t sure if I’d bring it up. We just settled in, and there have been a lot of other stuff going on and to take care of. Guess, this will be just the next topic we will have to handle.”

“Okay. Uhm. I’m sorry, mum.“

“For what are you apologizing for?”

“That I didn’t tell you earlier.”

“You told me now. That’s good enough for me. I’m even glad about it. I had enough to do with all the formalities regarding Basil. Now we can concentrate on this one.” Severus snickered. “Lucius will have a field day, I’m sure. He always despised Potter, James, I mean. This will give him enough ammunition to destroy that hero bubble the people live in.”

“And what about you? People may come to the wrong conclusion and accusing you of having planned to steal the Potter Lordship. And with what happened when you married father.”

Severus shook his head. “Don’t worry, Sephiroth. I’m completely confident in Lucius and Narcissa to not let it happen that any false rumors will be spread. In worst case, I can always show my memories.”

“Let us hope it won’t come to that.”, said Felix, filling Juna’s plate.

“Yeah, hopefully. For now, eat your breakfast. We speak with Lucius and Narcissa later, and we can also talk about Harry and how we want to help him.” Severus gave Sephiroth a kiss on the temple and then sat down between him and Juna, filling his own plate.

“Thanks, mum.”, smiled Sephiroth, glad to have such a great mother.

Chapter Text

“Sephiroth, Juna. Are you ready? We’re running late.”

“Coming mum.”

Standing at the entrance Severus waited for his two kids to join him. Next to him stood Felix with crossed arms, looking worried.

“Are you sure you will be fine? You look a little pale.”

“I’m fine. Just the usual back pain and some false contractions. Nothing new.”, grunted Severus.

“That doesn’t sound like you’d leave at all. These false contractions can easily become the actual thing. Only three more weeks are left until your due date, but you know what your friend, Lady Malfoy, said. Twins often arrive pre-mature. Truly, you’d more rest instead of running around.”

“Tsk. All I have done the last two weeks is sitting around and rest. I need a break from doing nothing. Not to forget that we are just doing some shopping, signing a few papers at Gringotts, and taking in our new shop that isn’t far away from the bank. And should truly something happen then Cissa is right there.”

“I’m surprised that she agreed to that. As healer I thought she’d glue you to the bed for the rest of your pregnancy.”

“Oh, believe me. She was far from happy to hear my plan of the day. But I told her I’d go insane with one more day on house arrest.”

Felix sighed. “As Potions master, you’d be used to being at home almost all the time.”

“You forget that I’m also a DADA master and have two kids. I’m not used to just sit around at all. And even as a Potions master I have more to do than staring at a wall.”

“Come on. You’re exaggerating. After all, you were far from just sitting around and staring into nothing. I’m sure Juna would very much complain about your statement.”

Rolling his eyes, Severus also huffed. “What do you want to hear from me? That I just want a day outside the house? Fine. I want a day outside of the house. I’m feeling like a prisoner, and everyone behaves like I am a damsel in distress. I’m not. Damn it.” Severus almost snarled at the end, causing Felix to take a step back with raised hands as a sign of surrender.

“No one thinks of you as a damsel. We are just worried, especially when knowing what happened during your last pregnancy and being the only parent left for your kids. Neither of us will take it well when something happens to you, so please excuse us from being nervous and maybe a little overprotective.”

Wincing, Severus let his shoulders slumping, followed by another sigh. “I…I understand. It’s not like that I’m not worried about it myself, but I truly need this day off. The past months had been very stressful, and I just want to enjoy a day with my kids, maybe looking for some extra clothes for the twins or some new story books for Juna. I hadn’t had a chance to give her a proper gift at her birthday, and I’d like to make it up to her. She deserves it. She is a strong and brave kid like her father had been. I’m proud of her. She also takes her new role as big sister very seriously, even if the twins aren’t even here yet.”

“I see.”

Severus watched his old mentor from the corner of his eyes, deciding that the man also deserves a break. “You know what. You’re practically part of my family and it’s not fair to leave you behind, worried and doing all the work. So why aren’t you coming and enjoying the day with us?”

“Thanks for the invitation. I’ll happily accept your offer.” Felix bowed theatrically with a slight wave of his hand and with a tone in his voice like a servant might have when granted allowance to have a day off from their master.

“Stop that, old man. You’d have just said you wanted to come with us. What’s up with you?”, scoffed Severus and called again for Sephiroth and Juna to hurry up while Felix laughed and got ready himself.

----

They met Narcissa in the Leaky Cauldron and then started with their first target, Gringotts. After entering the bank, they saw Dumbledore speaking with Griphook, Sephiroth’s account manager. Severus and Narcissa exchanged a short glance, smirking.

After telling Lucius of Sephiroth’s Lord Potter title the man almost had jumped into the air with a loud “Ha”, but instead had ended with a bright smug grin and a mischievous glance in his eyes. It was also Lucius who managed to convince Sephiroth to accept the title and also offered him to teach all things that came with such a title.

He also took Sephiroth to Gringotts, where they met Bloodshed and Griphook, the current manager of the Potter vaults. They did another basic inheritance test, deciding that it was enough for the desired result of confirming that the first test had been done correctly.

When Sephiroth accepted the Lordship, Griphook hadn’t at first looked very happy, sure that Bloodshed would take over the task of managing the Potter vaults. However, the young goblin had been clearly relieved when Sephiroth assured him that he had no objects of having him as his account manager.

Sephiroth also had asked for the goblins to not reveal his identity as Lord Potter to anyone, not until Sephiroth was ready facing all the responsibilities that came with the title and until he reached majority.

Griphook had asked them about young Harry Potter and if he wanted to keep him as his heir. Sephiroth explained that Harry and he were half-brothers, and that he had no intentions of abandoning or keeping him away from his rightful inheritance. The opposite was the case in fact. Sephiroth wanted that the official guardianship was moved to his mother.

Sephiroth and Severus had discussed the sensitive topic for several hours, also asking Narcissa and Lucius for their opinion. Severus accepted to become Harry’s guardian, but only after meeting and talking with the boy personally, which shouldn’t have been as easy to achieve as it had been.

However, after Sephiroth informed Harry the next day, and mentioned the problem of a possible meeting place without being captured by anyone, Harry had entrusted Sephiroth with having a cloak of invisibility and that he’d use it to sneak out of Hogwarts and to follow Sephiroth to his home.

Sephiroth was skeptical, but after Harry demonstrating that indeed no one would notice him under the cloak as long as he avoided any contact, Sephiroth agreed.

The next few days, Harry had spent almost completely in a daze. His friends wondered about it, but Harry just waved them off with a shake of his head and staying quiet. He didn’t want anyone knowing, and probably ruin his chance of escaping the Dursleys and hopefully becoming a part of a loving family.

When it had been time for Harry speaking with Severus, he had been nervous. Tom had told him again and again to have fate and that it wouldn’t be as bad as he thought. And he wasn’t wrong per se.

Severus had raised an eyebrow when Harry had revealed himself by removing the cloak as soon as Sephiroth had closed the door of their home. Shyly Harry had greeted Severus and thanked him for agreeing to speak with him.

Harry had described his living situation and how the Dursleys treated him. It hadn’t been easy for him, and he had to stop several times to calm himself.

Severus hadn’t fared any better, having bitten the inside of his cheek, and barely kept himself in check from destroying anything. The wish to give the Dursley a visit had grown with each minute Harry had spoken.

“Enough. I was prepared to hear a few unpleasant thinks, knowing how Petunia hated everything magical, but I wasn’t prepared to hear that they treated you like a slave. My own childhood wasn’t very pleasant, but at least I had my own bedroom with an actual bed in it.”, had Severus said through gritted teeth. And when he told Harry to not worry any longer, that they would take care of Harry becoming a member of the Snape household, Harry broke and cried almost for an entire hour.

That happened only a week ago, and it was time to official transfer Harry’s guardianship over to Severus with the official permission of the new Lord Potter.

Unsure Sephiroth had asked Lucius if it’d be possible to change the name from Potter to Snape, because he refused to take on the Potter surname. Lucius had explained that a Lordship was normally bound to the name it had been given to, but that in some rare cases a Lordship could be transferred from one family to another and become known under a new name. It also meant the official end of the former Lordship, like as a bloodline would die out.

Therefore, Lucius had advised for Sephiroth to not change the name for the time being. It wasn’t important that his surname was Snape and not Potter, or else the inheritance test wouldn’t have revealed him as Lord. To inherit a Lordship blood relation is far more important as your current surname.

Sephiroth had nodded in understanding and decided to follow Lucius advice and keep the Lordship under the name Potter. It was also a decision made with Harry in mind, who still wore the Potter name and was the heir to the Lordship, and also with the knowledge that changing the name to Snape could cause a lot of problems, which they didn’t need at the moment.

Griphook had listened and promised to inform the former guardian of the change and that they requested them sending back everything belonging to Lord Potter and his heir.

Lucius and Sephiroth had thanked the goblin, the latter also saying his goodbye in typical goblin manner and the promise to return as soon as possible for Severus signing the relevant documents regarding Harry’s guardianship with the goblin as witness.

Mentioned documents were exactly one of the reasons why Severus wanted to visit Diagon Alley instead of any other place. Griphook was still occupied with Dumbledore, so they asked for Bloodshed instead.

“Greetings, Bloodshed. I’d like to have a few coins from my vault.”

“Sure, Mr. Snape. Do you have your key?”

“Yes. But as you can see, I’m being close of being a mother of twins. Therefore, I’ll send Mr. Holloware and my daughter for receiving what we need for our day, if that’s alright?”

“Of course.” Severus handed the key to his main vault to Felix and gave a stern look to his daughter.

“I trust you’ll behave. I know you enjoy riding with the carts but remember to be careful. You are also allowed to remove four Galleons to buy yourself something today.”

“Really? Yeah.” Juna jumped before giving her mother a hug. “Thank you, Mummy.”

“Your welcome, sweetheart. Please pick up another ten Galleons for your brother.”

“Will do.”

“Felix. I think one hundred Galleon should be enough for our shopping trip today.”

“Sure thing, Severus. We’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“No reason to hurry. Sephiroth and I need to talk with my son’s account manager.”

“Ah? Oh, yes, of course. I forgot. Have fun.”

Severus rolled his eyes. “We’re just signing some papers. I’m sure you’ll have more fun as us.”

“I’m old, Severus. Riding in a cart and be tossed around isn’t actual fun for me anymore.”

“Come on. It isn’t that bad.”

“Tsk. Wait until you reach my age.”

“If you want, I can go.”, offered Narcissa, but Felix waved her off.

“I’m just kidding. Come on Juna, time for a ride.”

“Please follow me Mr. Holloware, Ms. Snape.”

“Yeah. Can we take the longer way down to the vault, Bloodshed? Pleeeeeeaaaase.”

“Sure.”

“Do you want me to die, Juna?”

“You won’t die uncle. But if you do, I’ll ask Mummy to bury you in our garden, so I can visit you every day.”

Severus shook his head with fond amusement. “Those two.”

Narcissa snickered and then gave Severus a slight nudge when she saw Dumbledore leaving with a sour expression on his face. “Shall we? Seems Griphook is free now.”

“Yeah. Wonder what made him look like he had been bitten into a lemon.”

“You know very well why. Come on.”

Moving over, they greeted Griphook, who immediately turned into a better mood and returned the greeting before leading them into a small office, where he handed over the documents Severus needed to sign.

Narcissa and Severus read all twenty sides very carefully as did Sephiroth. Mostly it was about Severus’ responsibilities as guardian and what he was allowed or not in regards of Harry’s inheritance, which didn’t truly matter because of his son being Lord Potter and therefore just could allow Severus doing whatever he wanted with Harry or his money.

Therefore, he signed the documents without any complains and waited for Griphook to finish up.

“All done. Harry’s former magical guardian just handed over everything belonging to Lord Potter and his heir, including the key to Mr. Potter’s trust vault.”

“Perfect. Did they make any problems?”

“There was some arguing. You must know that James Potter listed a few people as possible guardians for young Mr. Potter in case of his decease. I told them that a new Lord Potter had revealed himself and that they could override any will regarding their family members. They asked who the new Lord Potter is, but I informed them of your wish of privacy. They weren’t happy.”

“I can imagine. Thank you, Griphook.”

“Congratulations mum, you’re now officially Harry’s new guardian.”

“Griphook. Would it be possible to make charges against some muggles mistreating a magical child?”

“Yes. Why?”

“Well, my new ward lived among muggles that thought it alright to treat him like a slave. I want them to be punished.”

“I…I see. Can you tell me the details, or do I need to contact Mr. Potter?”

“No. He told me what they have done, and I also asked him for getting the most severe memories what they had been doing to him. It’d be enough to get them locked away in the goblin mines for the rest of their life.”

“That doesn’t sound very reassuring.”

“Indeed. You’ll understand after reviewing the memories.”

“I’ll look at them as soon as we are done. Which we should be. Or do you have any further questions?”

“No. Not currently. Please send Mr. Potter an official document that will let him and others know that Harry has from now on a new guardian.”

“Consider it done.”

“Then I think we are indeed done. Or do you have anything, Sephiroth?”

“No. Wait. Yes. Griphook. Could you please make a list of all Potter vaults and what’s inside? Lord Malfoy wants to be sure nothing is missing. No offense meant. He doesn’t accuse Gringotts of anything. It’s just that yesterday I received a letter from an elf. Sender was the former Lord Potter, my grandfather, who gave order to send the list with everything being in the vaults to the new Lord Potter. We just want to see if it’s up-to-date or not. In case of the latter, I’d like to know if things missing had been stolen or having been legally sold or in case of money gifted or borrowed to someone.”

“I see. I’ll personally check the vaults and note down what it’s in them. Regarding the circumstances they shouldn’t anything amiss, at least not when it comes to the vaults belonging directly to the Lord. James Potter had his own vault. He had no access to any other, except to that of his son, of course. The former Lord Potter had given explicit order to lock down all other vaults and to not allow access until one of his grandsons would come and accept the Lordship.”

“I see. That would be all from my side. Thank you Griphook.”

Griphook led them back to the entrance hall where Juna and Felix where already waiting for them, both looking a little out of the wind.

Then they went to their next target, Severus’ new shop.

----

“It’s bigger than I thought.”, commented Felix.

“Indeed. Enough place to maybe sell more than my potions and a few ingredients. I’d also add a bookshelf or other shelves with the different kinds of cauldrons and knives or whatever else is needed for brewing potions, maybe even a few things about defense against the dark arts. I’m after all a master in both objects. Would be a shame to not use it for my business.”

“Sounds plausible. Your shop could get known as one that is specialist on these topics and doesn’t sell just any trash. I’m sure the potion guild will love to send you plenty of books and magazines. And I’m sure you’ll get enough offers from famous companies as soon as it gets known that you sell ingredients from a basilisk. They’ll know that people will come to you in mass.”

“Maybe. But that’s stuff for the future. After all, I won’t open the shop at least for another year.”

“Yes, plenty time for me to get it into good shape.”, added Narcissa. “I have already a few plans how to decorate it. I’ll send it to you when I noted them down.”

“Thanks Cissa.”

----

“Mummy, mummy. Can I have some ice cream?”

“No, Juna. We didn’t have even lunch yet, maybe later.”

“Ok. Oh, look, Seph. The shop over there has animals. Let us go looking. You still have no pet of your own, maybe you’ll find one there.”

“Juna. We have plenty of animals at home, not only Dante and Basil, but also all the owls.”

“Yes, but you need to find your own friend.” Sephiroth shook his head but followed Juna to the shop called Magical Menagerie, with Felix close behind them.

Severus refrained from entering the shop in fear that the animals might panic if they smell Basil. Instead, he used the time to sit down on a nearby bench. His feet were killing him.

“Are you alright, Sev?”, asked Narcissa.

“Yes, just my feet and back killing me as usual.”

“Yeah, I can imagine. Maybe we look for a place to eat some lunch, it’s late enough for it anyway. And you will have some time to rest your body before we continue.”

“You won’t hear me arguing. And my stomach agrees completely with you.” As confirmation of his words, a loud growl came from said stomach. Narcissa giggled and made some suggestion of where to go to eat while they waited for the kids and Felix to return, which they did twenty minutes after entering the shop.

Raising his eyebrows, Severus was surprised to see his son with a tiny Kneazle kitten in his arms. Sephiroth saw his expression and shrugged. “What can I say. Seems I found a friend.”

Severus gaped, and then shook his head amused. “Well, let us find some food for your new friend and for ourselves. I’m starving.”

Juna beamed next to Sephiroth, proud that it was because of her idea going into the shop her brother had now his own animal friend.

----

After lunch they went into different shops for clothing, including the shop of Madame Malkin’s, where Severus ordered some new robes for him and his kids. They also visited Flourish and Blotts, where Juna found some new books for bedtime stories and a few new paint books.

At the end they all treated themselves to some ice cream before returning home. Felix and Narcissa helped Severus to store everything away while Juna and Sephiroth played with their new addition, introducing little Silver to Dante and Basil.

Only when Severus begun to relax on the couch in the living room, he noticed that the contractions he felt all day came in a rhythm and got stronger with each passing one.

“Fuck. I’ll never hear the end of it.”, muttered Severus before calling Narcissa.

Chapter Text

“What it is Severus?”

“Er. Seems running around all day triggered my labor.”

“What?”

“Labor. L-A-B-O-R.”

“I heard you Severus. Don’t get sassy with me now. What is the time interval between the contractions?”

Groaning, Severus cast a quick ‘Tempus’. “Fifteen minutes.”

“Okay. Still some time left to…”

“Mum?” Sephiroth called, appearing next to Narcissa in a second. “What’s happening?”

“He’s in labor.”

“What?”

“Don’t panic.”

“Isn’t it too early?”

“Maybe, but as I told you before, it’s not unusual for twins to be born pre-mature. And we are only three weeks from the actual due day.”

“We’d have stayed home.”

Narcissa shook her head. “The contractions are coming in an interval of fifteen minutes according to Severus. That means his labor probably started even before you even left.” Sephiroth turned to his mother stunned.

“And you didn’t notice?” Severus stared at his son.

“Please excuse me, son, for having false contractions the entirety of three weeks now and therefore not thinking I’d be in actual labor.” Severus drawled.

Sephiroth narrowed his eyes, staring right back at his mother.

“Boys. That’s not the time. Severus, lay down please. Remember to breath evenly. Sephiroth, you go…” A painful gasp interrupted Narcissa, who whirled back to Severus with a frown.

“That couldn’t have been another contraction. It had been only five minutes since the last one.”

“I…Shit.” Another grunt left Severus’ mouth and he unconsciously spread his legs, while leaning back.

Without hesitation Narcissa was back on her knees and opened Severus’ robes. Then she pulled her wand out and moved it over Severus’ belly.

“Is something wrong?” Sephiroth asked nervously. Narcissa took her a time and read closely over the parchment that was filled with information next to her head.

“I can’t see anything suspicious. I guess one of the twins moved and hit a sensitive spot. It can happen. However, I’d prefer we call Madame Pomfrey and let her know that we’ll arrive shortly. Using the Floo Network or Apparition is out of the question to get to St. Mungo. Hogwarts may not be St. Mungo, but it’s still better than give birth here, where it’s harder to receive help should we need it. St. Mungo at least has a direct connection to Hogwarts.”

“And how do we get him to Hogwarts? It’s too far to walk. And using a broom is also out of question.” Sephiroth stated.

“We can use a carriage.” Felix said, joining them with Juna on his arm.

“Mummy?” The little girl saw her mother seemingly being in pain and immediately begun to struggle in her godfather’s hold. Felix didn’t let her go though.

“Shh. Everything it’s alright Juna. Your siblings just decided it’s time to meet you. Unfortunately, it’ll be somewhat painful for your mother, so we better let him concentrate on his task. Yes?”

Juna couldn’t take her eyes from Severus, who groaned as another contraction hit him.

“Twelve minutes. They get closer. Not much time to get you to Hogwarts, less anywhere else.”

“Do what you must. Just make sure to lock the house when we’re leaving.” Severus panted.

“I’ll send a message to Hogwarts.” Sephiroth is running out, while Felix sits down next to Severus, so the little girl could at least be close to her mother.

“I’ll pack some clothes for you. Something specific you need?” Narcissa asked.

“No, not really. I already packed some stuff in case of an emergency. It’s in a backpack next to my bed. You just need to pick it up.”

“A back…pack?”

“Yeah. Like a pouch, just bigger and like the name says, something you carry on your back. You will know what I mean when you see it.”

“Okay. Give me a minute.” Narcissa took off and came back, curiously inspecting the backpack in her hands.

“Interesting. You even put an Extension Charm on it. Why did I never see it before?”

“It’s nothing special.” Severus shrugged. “Or it is for me. A gift from my late husband, together with another bag I use when gathering some ingredients in the forest. This one he bought during one of his travels in Germany. The other one was a birthday present. I have them for years now, as you can see, I used them a lot.” Narcissa saw the lost look in Severus’ eyes and glanced sadly down to the bag in her hands.

“A treasure, indeed.” Narcissa whispered and shook her head.

Felix, still sitting next to Severus, gave him a light nudge, pulling Severus out of his memories that clearly started to become more emotional. Felix was very well aware that even after months of Luca’s death, Severus was still struggling, even if he tried his best to hide it by distracting himself with all possibly stuff. Unfortunately, that didn’t work always, and Severus got lost in memories, sitting silently in the recliner next to the chimney, just staring into the flames while rubbing his belly absently and often enough with tears painting his cheeks.

Sephiroth came back soon after, sitting down on Severus’ other side, informing them that Hagrid was on his way with a carriage.

While waiting, Narcissa used the opportunity to also inform Lucius, who was at home and didn’t even hesitate to walk straight through the Floo when the word labor fell. The man was like a mother-hen, fuzzing over Severus until a knock alarmed them of Hagrid’s arrival.

----

When they arrived at Hogwarts, they met several students on their way to the Great Hall for dinner. Among them was also Draco, who looked worriedly after the little group, while his father informed him about what was going on.

Lucius also followed Draco to the Great Hall, where he called for Harry to follow him. Ron was quick to make some nasty comments. Harry ignored his friend, and jumped up from his place, not listening to the calls coming from behind him.

Minerva, already knowing what was going on, called the students to order. Those, who had seen the group, were quick to inform everyone else about it.

----

Madame Pomfrey was already waiting for them at the entrance to the infirmary and led them quickly to the nearest bed. Sephiroth helped his mother to remove his robe and also insisted to stay when the twins would actually arrive.

“Son, you are aware that this will be very awkward, yes?” Severus warned.

“I don’t care. It’s not like I’ll see much. I’ll just sit behind or next to you and hold your hand. I won’t leave you alone. I can’t. Please, mum.”

Severus watched his son, while Narcissa stripped him of his undershirt, and into a long white medical gown that reached till to his knees, before she helped him out of his pants. Sephiroth didn’t twitch or removed his eyes from those of his mother.

“Fine.” Severus shrugged. Sephiroth grinned and gave his mother a quick kiss on the temple, that also pulled a smile out of Severus.

“Okay, everything is ready. Now, we just have to wait. The contractions still have an interval of ten minutes. That means it’d still be a few hours until active labor starts, but I’d like to check your cervix and see how far dilated you already are. You already gave birth to two kids, so it can be, it might go even faster as we think from here on out.” Narcissa declared.

Severus nodded and laid down on the bed, leaning against his son, who sat right behind him.

The others in the infirmary couldn’t hear or see anything, because Madame Pomfrey had closed the curtains and put a privacy charm around them, for which Severus was really grateful.

It was one thing to have his son to see him like this, but that didn’t mean he needed anyone else as witnesses. And Juna didn’t need to hear him scream.

“Ok, you almost close to 3 cm.” Just as Narcissa finished, another contraction hit. This went on for at least another half an hour, until Severus suddenly yelped, and a flood of almost transparent liquid covered the sheets between his legs.

Sephiroth couldn’t see much, but he thought there was also blood dripping to the floor. Not much, but it let him tighten his own grip around the hand clenching his tightly, almost painfully. Severus didn’t notice, still panting through the contraction before it stopped, and he loosen his grip.

“Ok, that happened faster than I thought, but everything is fine. Just a little longer, Severus. Don’t push before I give you the go, understood?”

“Yes, yes. Two kids, you remember. Isn’t my first rodeo.”

“I know. But people like to forget when being in stress. And you are in a lot of stress, right now. So just bear with me, will you.”

“As you wish, Lady Malfoy. You word is my order.” Severus deadpanned.

“Good boy.” Narcissa praised him with a smug grin, which Severus answered with a roll of his eyes.

Another twenty minutes later, and Severus was screaming.

“One more push Severus, the head is already out.” Narcissa encouraged. Severus took another deep breath before pushing as hard as he could. He felt something give, and then there was loud screaming.

“It’s a girl. A cut little girl, Severus.” Narcissa quickly cut the umbilical cord, before handing the baby over to Poppy, who walked then forward, so Severus and Sephiroth could see the little one. Then she vanished behind the curtains to clean and check-up of the little girl.

Severus had no time to worry because another contraction let him scream.

“Seems someone doesn’t like to be left alone.”

However, something wasn’t quite right, because even after ten minutes of pushing no process was made. Worst, there was more blood leaving Severus’ body than Narcissa liked. She looked up her little foster brother and saw Severus going pale with each second passing.

Sephiroth also noticed that something was wrong and looked at her pleadingly.

“Okay Severus. This will be painful, but I need to know what’s wrong.” Narcissa warned before carefully shoving her hand in. She frowned and then gone pale herself when realizing that not only was the umbilical cord wrapped around the baby’s’ neck, but that they have to deal with a placental abruption, which made it even more dangerous for bearer and child.

Decision made, she shoved her other hand inside, loosening the umbilical cord enough to pull the baby out. Severus screamed the entire time until he lost his consciousness.

“Mum? MUM.”

To Narcissa’s relief, Madame Pomfrey chose this exact moment to return. Without warning the nurse handed the little girl to her big brother and took the second baby, clapping and rubbing several times the tiny back while Narcissa took care of Severus.

“What are you doing? Why isn’t the baby crying?” Sephiroth asked, not liking one bit what the nurse did to his youngest sibling.

“Sephiroth. Don’t panic. Madame Pomfrey doesn’t do anything wrong. The umbilical had been around your little brother’s throat. What she’s doing will hopefully trigger his breathing reflex.”

Just as she ended, a quiet scream left the little one’s mouth, becoming louder and louder. Narcissa grinned in the direction of the infant and then to Sephiroth, who stared at his little brother stunned.

“See? Everything is fine.” Sephiroth nodded, tears running down his cheeks. He was almost glad his mother didn’t have to witness that. His mother, who just opened his eyes again.

“Seph? Cissa? Babies?”

Sephiroth carefully put the girl on his mother’s chest, not able to say anything.

“You and your little son gave us quite the scare, Severus. But both of you are fine now. Or at least as fine as you can be. I closed your wounds, but you’ll be sore for quite a while, and I fear some of your bones around your cervix broke. You also lost a lot of blood because during the birth of your youngest child, you had a placental abruption. I already gave you a blood-replenishing potion to get your system re-balanced, a potion for the pain, and one for your broken bones. Your baby boy needed a little help with his first breathes, because the umbilical had been around his neck. It was also the reason why there was no process while trying to push him out. But Severus.” While Narcissa explained what happened, Severus looked up when she mentioned his son needing help breathing and looked frantically for him. Only when she called his name with a hand put on his cheek, he turned his gaze to her, listening.

“Your son is fine. Breath, Severus. Poppy just took him to run a quick check-up. You know, the one all babies have to go through when born. Give her just minute, and you’ll have both your babies in your arms."

Severus nodded, and then noticed something wet hitting his face. He lifted his gaze and saw directly into his oldest son’s crying face.

“Oh, Sephiroth. I’m sorry. I’m so sorry, baby. Come, lay down.” Narcissa helped them moving, so Sephiroth could lay beside his mother, head buried into Severus’ neck.

Madame Pomfrey came back with a whining little infant that immediately became quite when laid down next to his sister on Severus’ chest, both clothed and wrapped in blankets Severus had packed.

“They are beautiful Severus.” Narcissa whispered with a smile around her lips.

“Indeed. What are you saying, Sephiroth? Are you happy with having a brother and sister?” Sephiroth moved his head, so it laid on Severus’ shoulder and he actual could take a closer look at his siblings.

“I’m happy. Not that I have cared if it had been two girls and two boys. I’m just glad they are finally here, and you all are fine.” Sephiroth bit his lower lip, trying not to start a new sobbing fit, in vain. “I…Mum…there was just a moment…I really thought…I couldn’t have…how to explain to Juna…”

“Shhh, shh. I know. I got scared myself for a bit. But now it’s fine. Right, Cissa?”

“The worst is over, but I’ll keep an eye on you for a while. I’ll be honest Severus. There could still be some aftereffects, especially in your case. Remember the diagnosis about your heart condition after the incident during the Quidditch match last year. I know that there wasn’t any unusual since then, but we should keep an eye on it. At least your magical core will now be able to restore completely. You’ll probably feel like a teenager getting their second magical boost.”

“Oh, joy.” Severus deadpanned.

“Shall I remove the curtains? There are a few people who are starting to lose their patience.” Poppy asked in mild amusement.

“Ah, sure. Juna is surely more than excited to meet her siblings.”

“Indeed. Though she isn’t the only one.” Poppy laughed. She removed the curtains and also the privacy charm and called the small group over, consisting of Harry, Felix, Juna, Lucius, and Draco. Unbeknownst to most, Tom was also there, and even witnessed what happened to his son and newest grandson.

“Mama?” Juna yelled and run to them when finally the curtains were removed. Sephiroth lifted himself back up and took Juna in his lap after being handed over to him by Felix.

“Hello everyone. Meet little Ophelia Narcissa Snape and her little twin brother Finnius Luca Snape.” Severus announced proudly.

Chapter Text

“They are beautiful, Severus.” Lucius cooed, having sat down beside Severus’s head with an arm around the other man’s shoulder. The twins were both lying on Severus’ naked chest and sucked eagerly on his nipples.

“They are, aren’t they. Finnius looks like his father.”

“I can’t really tell, but I think they are a perfect mix of both of their parents. Finnius here has your nose and lips, while Ophelia has your eyes and cheekbones. And look at their hair. A perfect mix of silver and black but reversed. Where Finnius’ hair is silver, Ophelia’s is black, but both smooth.”

Severus shook his head. “Ophelia’s hair will be a little curly in the tips, like mine when it reaches a certain length and is not properly smoothed out.”

“How do you know?”

“A mother knows, Lucius.” Narcissa snickered and sat down beside Severus’ hip, watching the twins suckling, while also stroking their heads and cheeks carefully to not disturb them.

“They are so small.”, Juna said, lying on Severus’ other side on her elbows and watching her siblings.

“Hm, they are indeed a little smaller as babies usually are, but they are perfectly fine. It’s not uncommon for twins to be smaller, even if carried to full term. They share after all an entire place, where normally only one baby would grow.”

“Like me? Was I bigger then?”

“Yes, you were 51cm big and weighed 3457g when you were born, which is a perfect size and weight for a baby.” Severus replied.

“What about Sephiroth? How big was he?” Juna asked excitedly.

“Hm. It may be hard to believe from considering how tall he already is and probably will become, but Sephiroth had been only 48cm big with a weight of 3087g, but that’s still bigger than the twins are.”

“How big are they?”

“Ophelia is 42cm and weighs 2254g. Finnius is a little bigger, 44cm and weighs 2379g.” Narcissa replied. Even for twin, the size is a little below average, but they are also premature babies. But as I said, that’s not uncommon either and they are fine. They will grow fast and before you know it, they will stand on their own two legs.”

“Really? How long will it be?”

“That’s still months away Juna, if not even a year or a little longer. It depends on when they feel ready. Until then they will be a few other milestones for us to witness, like when they will turn on their stomach from their own, sitting up, crawling, maybe even saying their first word.”

“First word? What was mine?”

“Da-da. Your first word was dada. Sephiroth’s had been mama.”

“Draco’s first word has been bom.”

“Bom?”

“Yeah, the baby version of broom.” Narcissa snickered.

“Mum.” Draco gritted trough his teeth embarrassed. He was still with them in the infirmary, standing next to his father.

“You know Juna, our little Dragon, loved everything flying. You should have seen him, his big googly eyes, when he saw his father the first time arriving on a broom. It was hilarious.”

“Mum, really? Stop it. Dad, tell her to stop.”

“No reason to be ashamed, Draco. And she is right. You looked very adorable at that moment. Even more so, when I took you in my arms and we hovered in the air on the broom.”

“Enough, I don’t want to listen. I’ll go back to my dorm. Uncle Sev, congratulations. Your twins are beautiful. I see you tomorrow, probably.” Draco said and stormed away with a red face.

“Children.” Narcissa shook her head in amusement.

“What’s with him?” Juna asked bewildered.

“Oh, my sweet little baby. Not everyone likes to hear how adorable they have been when they were small.”

“Why?”

“Keep that question in mind, and if you still don’t know the answer when you’re at least Draco’s age then we talk about it again, okay?”

“Eh, but why? I want to know now.”

“Hm, that’s not something you can explain Juna. It’s a feeling. Something that will most likely develop in the years to come, or maybe not. It depends on how you see things.”

“Fine.” Juna pouted, which caused the adults to snicker.

“Cissa, can you.” Severus tilted his head to his little baby daughter.

“Sure, Severus.” Narcissa took little Ophelia in her arms and put her against her shoulder, petting her lightly on the back. Severus did the same with little Finnius, who had also finished eating. Juna watched them curious and giggled when both babies burped, spitting some of their meal on the adults’ shoulders.

“Something I for sure hadn’t missed.” Severus grunted in disgust.

“Well, unfortunately, nothing we can change. Just wait when it’s time to change their diaper.” Narcissa said in amusement, while cleaning them both up.

“The joy of being a parent.” Lucius laughed.

“Don’t think I won’t put you on diaper duty.” Severus snarked, and Lucius stopped laughing.

“You wouldn’t.”

“Try me.” They stared at each other, until both started laughing.

“It wasn’t my preferred task when Draco was a baby, but if it helps you, then I’ll happily oblige.”

“We will see. Fortunately, it’s much easier to clean them up with magic than without.”

“Blessed be Lady Magic.” She laid Ophelia back on her mother’s chest as soon as Severus re-positioned Finnius. Now both twins were snuggled up into each other and asleep.

“So, when can I leave” Severus asked after a minute of silence.

“The day after tomorrow. The birth took a lot out of you, and your youngest had also a very rocky start. I want to be sure that both of you are fine. Hogwarts might not be St. Mungo, but it’s still better as your home in case of an emergency. I’ll also have a close eye on your heart rate. It’s still weaker than it should be, even it had been already an hour since the birth.” Lucius tightened his grip around Severus’ shoulder while listening to his wife. She had briefly taken him to the side and told him what happened, while Severus introduced the twins to the others.

Severus sighed. “I don’t like it, but I see why it’s necessary. Hopefully, there will no unwelcome visitors in the meantime.”

“I’ll try to keep the headmaster away from the infirmary, but I can’t promise anything. It’s his school after all.”

“I know, but I don’t want to see him looking at my children like some new pawns for his little games.”

“What do you mean?” Lucius asked with a brow raised.

“Come on, you know very well what I mean. You can’t think the headmaster hasn’t any plans to ensure that his vision of the future will come true, whatever that might be. He might not be an insane Dark Lord, but he’s far from being a saint. Look what he had allowed to happen with Harry. And who knows how many other children are forced to live with abusive relatives. Look what he allowed to happen to me. Where there even any consequences after I left?”

Slumping his shoulders, Lucius shook his head. “It’s not like there were no consequences, but there wasn’t a big investigation either. So, we never knew what truly happened that day, though we knew the Marauders were somehow involved, and that Dumbledore protected them. Still, what do you think he could want with two infants?”

“Who knows? I don’t trust him. It might be true that they were a few changes in the school, and that Dumbledore might not be able to interfere as much as he could be for with students’ detention or whatever, but as long as he’s headmaster of Hogwarts, I’ll consider the castle as a threat.”

“And still, you allow Sephiroth to be a Hogwarts’ student.”

“It’s not his fault or that of the students or the castle, that I don’t feel safe here. I know I’m biased, that’s why I allowed him to see for himself if Hogwarts will be good for him or not. He’s old enough to make his own decisions, whether I like it or not.” Severus shrugged.

“And what about Harry? Will you let him stay in Hogwarts?” Severus looked over to where Sephiroth was quietly talking with Harry, who had a small smile on his face.

“It’s something I’ll discuss with them during the summer holidays. Should Sephiroth really decide to become a Hogwarts’ student, including the sorting into a house, he’ll have still three years to go. But I’m unsure if it’ll be good for Harry to remain in Hogwarts.”

As if feeling the eyes on them, both boys turned their gazes on them. Sephiroth gave Harry a nudge and they both get up and walked over to them.

“Hey.”

“Hey. Are they sleeping?”

“Yes. Is everything alright?” Severus gaze wandered over to Harry, who shyly nodded.

“Yes, Mr. Snape. I…I don’t know what to say. I’m really grateful that…that you will allow me to stay with you. I…I promise I’ll help. I can cook breakfast, lunch, even dinner. I can also do some general chores. I promise that…that I won’t be burden. I…”

“Stop, stop. Harry, look at me.” Severus interrupted. The boy lifted his gaze, having turned it to the ground during his rambling, not even noticing when Sephiroth put a hand on his shoulder.

“Harry. Firstly, call me Severus. From now on, you’re part of my family so no need to be so formal. Secondly, you are not a burden. If I couldn’t afford taking you in then I wouldn’t have done it, but Harry.” Severus’ eyes soften. “I’d still have helped you to get away from your relatives. What happened to you isn’t right. The ministry, Dumbledore or whoever put you into the care of those muggles, should have made sure you are safe. They should have looked after you. But they didn’t. This is not on you, it’s on them. I’m very glad we can help you.”

“Are…are you sure? Eh, I know that…I know what my f…what happened. I don’t want to trigger any bad memories.”

“That’s not your fault either, Harry. Yes, coming back here, brought back some bad memories, but you’re not the one to blame. You’re not responsible for the misdeeds your father committed. In a way, you’re a victim as well. We saw the inheritance test. And I’m sorry that you grew up without knowing who your mother truly had been.”

“I…my aunt, I mean Petunia told me my parents died during a car accident, because my father was drunk. Then I learned they were killed by some dark wizard and that they had been good people. Now? Now I don’t know what to think anymore.”

“And that’s okay.” Severus looked at the ceiling, swallowing. “You know, I always thought my father was a muggle, but it was much later, shortly after I turned twenty-one, that I found out that this wasn’t true.” Several eyes grew big. Tom, who was hidden under Severus’ bed, twitched.

“Severus? What do you mean?”

Severus sighed. “I never told anyone, deemed it unnecessary, because I had no interest to find a man my mother seemed to have been scared off. Why else would she have put a spell on me that would prevent anyone to see the name of my biological father? I had one, an inheritance test I mean, after I left Hogwarts. Tobias Snape was listed as my father, but not as my sire. And there wasn’t another name besides of those of my parents. So, I didn’t think much about it, too much other stuff in my head, like to get my NEWTs before Sephiroth was born, and what to do after. At some point it skipped my mind. It was only later, that I needed an inheritance test again, so I did one and there it was, the name of my sire.”

“Who?”

“Tom Marvolo Salazar Slytherin Peverell. Quite a mouthful if you ask me.”

Lucius took a sharp breath. “Then it’s true. You are the son of our Lord.”

“Wait. What? Who do you call a Lord, your Lord?”

“Oh, Severus. You truly have no idea.” Narcissa breathed, casting a quick privacy charm. Then she told him about Tom, that he had been desperate when he found out that Eileen cheated on him with a muggle. She tried to convince Tom in a letter that the son she was carrying wasn’t his child, but Tom knew the truth, having felt the magical bond between his and his child. Tom never stopped searching, but he never found his son. It was only when she and Lucius spoke about a Severus one day, that he opened up to them. In return, they told him about Severus and his disappearance.

“Tom had gone to the Potters to ask what happened, if they knew that his son had indeed died. But he never returned that night. Instead, we heard that the Dark Lord attacked the Potters, killed James and Lily, but lost against the toddler he also tried to kill.”

“Are you telling me that my sire is the Dark Lord and killed Harry’s parents?”

“That’s where it gets complicated. Tom isn’t the Dark Lord. Never was. We assume that there was a traitor among us, who informed the actual Dark Lord about Tom’s plan to visit the Potters. Possibly the same person, who also told Tom about the Potters’ whereabouts, after all their home was hidden under a Fidelius charm. Our guess is that Tom arrived after the Dark Lord already killed James and Lily but was just in time to save Harry. We just don’t know what happened to Tom or the Dark Lord.”

“Huh, I see.” The group was silent, everyone watching Severus closely. Then he shrugged and turned his gaze back to Harry. “You see, Harry. You’re not the only one, who has no idea who their parents are. But do you know what?” Harry looked at him with big eyes.

“Who cares. I found my way in life on my own. I give a shit who or what my parents were or have done. I left it all behind and started from scratch. It wasn’t easy, far from it, but I found people who helped me, who became my family. And you can have the same. Not everything will be sunshine, there will be days were Sephiroth and I or you and Juna may clash, but that’s also normal. But I can assure you that neither of us will lock you up in closet or beat you, no matter what you are doing. I’ll let you help with a few chores, but if your education comes first, as well as giving you time to meet your friends you do whatever else you want. You’re a child and as a child I want you to live like one. Ask Sephiroth, he knows the best what I mean by that.” Harry nodded quickly, still eyes wide open.

But he couldn’t stop the question lingering on his tongue. “What if…what if you could meet your father, I mean sire? Would you…would you give him a chance?”

Severus watched Harry, considering his answer. “You want an honest answer?” Harry nodded. “I don’t know. I never thought about it. The only true father figures I had where my Potion and DADA masters, the godparents of my two older children. I don’t know what I would do, should my biological father suddenly appear in front of me. It would probably end with just staring at each other in an awkward silence, neither of us knowing what to say.”

Narcissa and Lucius choked, trying not to laugh at the image. Sephiroth tried to keep his face neutral, while Harry gaped at Severus. “But…but you wouldn’t curse him right away, right? You’d give him a chance?”

Severus sighed. “I truly don’t know. Maybe. If Lucius and Narcissa said the truth, which I trust they did…”, Severus added quickly, “…then I guess I might at least listen to what he has to say. As a mother of four, I can at least imagine what he might have gone through, even if neither of my babies had been stolen from me. But I know I’d have been devastated when someone had tried to take Sephiroth from me, after he was born.”

“Oh. I’m glad they didn’t.”

“Me too. So what is that about? You sound like you know something.” Harry waved with his arms frantically.

“I’m just curious. I don’t know what I’d do when my biological mother would suddenly stand in front of me, I mean, she could be still alive.” Harry whispered at the end, fumbling with the hem of his robe.

“Didn’t the goblins find anything yet?” Harry shook his head.

“They still trying to find the family. As it seems they is no Darwin family registered in Britain, so she most likely was on vacation or for some business. James could have kidnapped her without anyone noticing.” Lucius answered.

Severus saw the tears forming in Harry’s eyes. “Harry, it doesn’t mean, she is dead. He’d have held her captive until she gave birth to you and then sent her away after erasing or altering her memories. Or he might have tricked her to marry her after you were born, but then told her you died and left her. I know that doesn’t make it any better, because any option sounds cruel, but she might still be alive. Killing her could have involved outside investigators, and I’m sure even James was clever enough to not want that.”

Harry wished his tears away and smiled. “Thanks. Thank you for everything.” Sephiroth put an arm around Harry’s shoulder and pushed him into his side.

“You are welcome.” Severus yawned. “It’s late. And I’m tired. Feel free to sleep wherever you want, but I suggest Harry returns to his dorms, while Felix takes Sephiroth and Juna and bring them back home, or else they might not get a lot of sleep.”

“Indeed. Come you two. We can come back tomorrow. We also have some pets to take care of.” Felix had dozen of at the end of Severus’ bed, but startled awake when he heard his name.

“Are you sure mum? Can’t we just stay?”

“I’d prefer you return home and look after Basil and your own familiars. And get as much sleep as you can. That might be your last chance for the next weeks and months.”

“Okay. But we’ll be back tomorrow as early as possible.”

“Sure. Love you.”

“Love you mummy.”

“Love you too.”

“Goodnight, Mr. S…eh, Severus.”

“Goodnight Harry.”

Severus watched them leave and sighed exhausted when the doors closed. Not long after, he was fast asleep.

Chapter Text

Harry couldn’t wait for the school year to end. Only a week, and he finally could settle into his new home. He still hadn’t told anyone about it and was delighted that so far it hadn’t gotten out. Each day at breakfast he observed the students and staff when the Daily Prophet arrived, but never was it mentioned that Harry Potter, ‘The-boy-who-lived’, was adopted, or that a new Lord Potter had been declared.

It was a relief, and he couldn’t thank Lord Malfoy and the goblins enough to keep everything under wraps, at least until they would no longer be able to hide it. Harry wouldn’t join the students when they got into the Hogwarts express. He will only accompany his friends to the train station, before bidding them fare well.

There was no doubt in his mind that it’ll cause a ruckus and that it won’t take long until everyone knew that Severus Snape was his new guardian, but until then Harry would already be in his new home with his new family.

Mr. Snape, Severus, his magical guardian – Harry wasn’t sure yet, what to call the man, if he would allow Harry to call him father or rather mother someday – promised that Harry didn’t need to worry, that a room will be ready for him. Harry had asked if he would share a room with Sephiroth or if he might even have to sleep in the living room, because the house didn’t look like if there was enough room for any more children, especially not with twins to consider.

Severus had shaken his head, and reassured that there would be no problem, that since he knew being pregnant with twins meant “renovations” were in order, and thanks to Narcissa won’t take longer than a few days. They just hadn’t started straight away, because of all the other things that had come up.

Harry had been still skeptical, because he couldn’t imagine how to renovate an already standing house so it would have more rooms. And from how it looked from the outside it wasn’t a very big house, not with the shop and potion lab surely taking away a lot of space.

Severus had just shrugged and said that with magic almost everything is possible. Even Sephiroth smiled at Harry with a hand on his shoulder, saying that he will give him a tour of the house as soon as he arrives, and that Harry will then see with his own eyes that not everything is like it seems.

Lady Malfoy only said in amusement that Harry won’t probably recognize the house when standing in front of it, at least not, if she has any say in it, which she has. She also mentioned that they could move into the Potter mansion, but neither Severus nor Sephiroth had any interest to ever live there, and neither had Harry. After all, who knows what dark secrets were hidden there and Harry didn’t want to find out where his father might have kept his biological mother prisoner.

Amusement gone, Lady Malfoy had nodded in understanding, mentioning that she wouldn’t want to live in the Black mansion either. At least not after what happened after Death Eaters attacked it and killed almost everyone from her family.

Neither knew what to say to it, and they all were glad when Juna happily run into the infirmary, Felix on her heels.

The day after, Severus was released from the infirmary, and Harry watched them leave. That

happened almost two months ago, and Sephiroth happily updated Harry and Tom every day on the twin’s proceedings.

----

To say that Tom was nervous was an understatement. Since his son didn't outright refuse to meet his biological father, should the opportunity ever occur, Tom increased his efforts to turn back into his human form. Unfortunately, it was easier said than done. For years he lived as a snake in a human zoo without knowing who or what he was. Therefore, his magic needed time to regain its former strength, especially without any help from potions or through any other means. He just could mediate on it and relearn how to use his magic.

Considering his options, because he didn’t know how long it’ll take for him to succeed in his endeavor, Tom wondered if it would be easier to meet his son in his snake form. After all, communication wouldn’t be a problem since his son and his grandchildren were Parselmouths.

And he didn’t want to intrude in his son’s home without him knowing. It’s one thing to watch from afar without telling the truth as to actual live with them. He was sure Severus would understand why Tom or Harry hadn’t said anything yet, unsure how Severus would react to meet his father. But now it was another matter and Tom didn’t want to ruin his chances to get to know his son, less to let any mistrust building between Harry and Severus, just because of Tom’s cowardice.

Telling Sephiroth of his plan, Tom was relieved that his eldest grandson agreed to it and even suggested to introduce Tom himself. His mother was more likely to listen to his son first before outright dismiss the entire idea of having a father imprisoned in his snake form for over a decade. Sephiroth also suggested of having Narcissa and Lucius to be present. They might not speak Parseltongue, but they will be able to help confirming Tom’s identity by asking questions only Tom would know, nonetheless.

Still, they decided to wait until the end of the school year. Severus deserved time to recover from birth and to settle into a new routine with the twins before being hit with the next hammer.

In the meantime, Tom listened closely to Sephiroth whenever the boy told them what happened at home. Like how Narcissa had started with the renovation, adding more rooms to the second floor, including a second bathroom, and one smaller on the first floor, where she also added two bedrooms for guests, like Felix and Jonathan, the latter having arrived just a week after the twin’s arrival and who had stayed for three weeks.

Lucius also helped with the renovations whenever he wasn’t at the ministry and had already the pleasure to change diapers. Tom and Harry had laughed when Sephiroth told them how Finnius peed on Lucius just when he wanted to put the new diaper on him. It was hilarious. Lucius had frozen on the spot and hadn’t moved for an entire minute. Severus had sat in the recliner, feeding Ophelia, and stared at his friend with a blank face. It was when Lucius turned that a smirk appeared on Severus’ face and everyone started to laugh, well except for Lucius, who excused himself to the bathroom.

Hearing about all of it made Tom happy. He was so grateful that Lucius and Narcissa helped his son and though he didn’t know them Tom would always be grateful to the two men that had been Severus’ mentors and have become Sephiroth’s and Juna’s godparents.

For the twins Severus had asked Lucius and Narcissa if they wanted to be the godparents as well. Both accepted the offer with a lot of tears, feeling honored and promised to always be there if they needed them, which included Sephiroth, Juna and Harry.

Felix and Jonathan didn’t complain about the shared honor, just being glad that the kids will have people around them to whom they could go whenever needed, knowing very well they both aren’t around as often as they might want, having their own responsibilities.

Everything seemed perfect until it wasn’t.

----

“Oy Harry. Have you listened?”

“What? What is it?”

“Dude, where are you with your head? Since that guy had given birth in the castle you seem even more distant than before. Why were you even there? I got that Draco had visit, because of his slimy parents are friends with that Snape, but why you?”

“Sephiroth is my friend. And Mr. Snape is his mother. I just wanted to make sure he was ok.”

“Don’t you think it’s confusing to call a man mother? I mean it’s already strange that something like male bearers exist. But why call them mother?” Hermione asked, nose wrinkled.

“What’s wrong to call the person that had given birth to you mother? It’s true that when I heard about it the first time it was some kind of weird, but I mean, we are living in a magical world. There are creatures, like unicorns or goblins, that exist in the muggle world only in books, but are real in this world. So why seeing male bearers as something unnatural? They are still human beings, still men, but with the ability to bear children.”

“Hm. I see your point and you are right about them still being humans, but why call them mother?”

“Again, why not? Stop implying the word “mother” with a woman, but more with a person who is capable of bearing children, no matter of the actual gender.”

“Oh. But wouldn’t that be unfair? I mean you wouldn’t call a woman father, would you?”

“Of course, I would. Maybe there are no women that can impregnate others, but from what I learned so far, almost everything is possible with magic. Maybe there is a potion that allows a woman to change their gender so they can impregnate their partner. Or there are spells or other possibilities to impregnate someone.” Harry shrugged.

“I heard about people who are unable to have children, because one of the partners is barren, or close to it. Lady Malfoy shall be one of them. Another pair had been the Potters, I mean, Harry’s grandparents. It had been said they were very old when they wish of a child was finally granted.” Neville jumped in.

“Out of this reason, it had been tried numerous times to create a spell or potion that could help with it, but so far, every attempt had been unsuccessful, at least when it comes to turning someone completely barren to someone fertile. And even those spells and potions that had been created to help with those less fertile, are far from being safe. In Britain they even had been declared as dark magic and are forbidden. Only those who are very desperate dare to use them.”

“It’s still weird, but I think I get it.”

“It’s all about understanding and acceptance. You must understand that the magical world is different to the muggle world, and you need to accept it. Easier said than done, I know, but if you want to be a part of it than you will need to have an open mind and stop looking at things like a muggle would.”

“Indeed. You also wish for people, especially purebloods, to not look down at you. But that also means you can’t do the same. Please don’t misunderstand me, Hermione, I don’t like how some purebloods behave, but neither do I like how muggleborns seem to think something is wrong with the wizarding world. Sure, it’s not perfect, but I don’t think the muggle world is perfect either.”

“Uh. Guys. Why are we talking about all this stuff. The only thing you must know is that Slytherins are evil and that all purebloods being in that house hate muggles or half-bloods.” Ron interrupted, annoyed.

Hermione wrinkled her nose, frowning. “You’re pretty superficial.”

“Huh? I’m superficial? If I am correct that it’s you who likes to show off and looks at everyone in disgust who tries to correct you.”

“Stop that you two. Let us go to our last exam of the year.”

----

“Uh. I hate History of Magic. It’s boring. Who needs to know when the first Self-Stirring Cauldron had been created or by whom.”

“Hmpf. Well, I at least would be very happy if people knew of my inventions. Not everyone has talent for it, and people should respect the work of others.”

“Ahh. I wonder how Norbert is doing. It had been a while since Hagrid send him away.” Harry interrupted before they could get into another fight.

“Now that you mentioned it. My brother Charlie told us about a baby dragon arriving in the reserve, he’s working in, a few months ago. Guess Hagrid told Sephiroth about him and they somehow contacted him.”

“Yeah. Nonetheless, isn’t it a strange coincidence? I mean Hagrid wishes to have a dragon and just then he meets a stranger who sells him a dragon egg.” Hermione said.

“Wait a second. What if it wasn’t stranger?”

“What do you mean Harry?”

“I mean, what if the stranger used Hagrid to get some information? You know how Hagrid can be. He can’t barely keep any secrets.” Harry looked at them and waited for his friends to connect the dots. Hermione was the first.

“Oh. You mean the stranger was one of the Dark Lord’s followers.”

“Precisely.”

“We should speak with Hagrid.”

“Yeah, let’s go.”

----

“What do you mean Dumbledore isn’t here?”

“Exactly that. Dumbledore isn’t at Hogwarts because he left for London. And now return to your dormitories or head to the Great Hall. Dinner will be served soon.”

“But Professor. It’s about the philosopher’s stone. Someone will try to steal it.”

“And how do you know about the stone?”

“That’s not important. We know that someone wants to steal it to bring the Dark Lord back.”

McGonagall stood from her seat. “I don't know how you found out about the Stone, but rest assured, no one can possibly steal it, it's too well protected.”

“But…”

“Enough. You’ll return to your dormitories, and you won’t leave it until I say otherwise. Dinner will be sent to you.”

“…”

“Don’t force me to take house points.”

“Yes, Professor McGonagall.”

----

“What now? If we don’t do anything, whoever it is, will steal the stone, most likely today while Dumbledore isn’t at Hogwarts.” Hermione said worriedly.

“Hermione’s right. Dumbledore won’t possibly return until tomorrow and McGonagall doesn’t believe us. And I don’t think there is anyone else within the staff that will do. Not to forget that we can’t trust anyone. After all, it’s possibly one of the professors is the culprit, though I bet it’s Greenwater. He’s the Head of House Slytherin after all.”

On their way to the Gryffindor tower, they were stopped by Neville’s call, who came running up from behind them.

“Harry. Ron. Hermione.”

“Neville? What’s up?”

“It…it’s Sephiroth’s mother.” Neville panted. “He’s in the infirmary.”

“And? Oy, Harry.” Ron called after his friend, who run as fast as possible before Neville could elaborate.

It took him only a few minutes, and when he saw the doors to the infirmary, he just saw his half-brother disappearing in it. As Harry entered himself, Sephiroth already stood next to the bed in which his mother laid in. Severus looked very pale. His body was drenched in sweat and his hair was sticking to his skin.

“W-what had ha-happened.” Harry stuttered in shock, gaining the attention of a very worried Lucius.

“Harry. We don’t know what exactly happened, only that…Severus collapsed while preparing dinner.”

“Why didn’t you bring him to St. Mungo? This looks serious.”

“We would have, but St. Mungo is currently closed off. We don’t know why yet. We had no other choice as to come here.”

“What about the twins? And Juna?”

“Still back at home with their godparents, and Basil.”

Harry didn’t see the expressions of his friends, who had followed him and wondered why he was speaking with Lord Malfoy like they knew each other, but he couldn’t bring himself to care about them at the moment.

His entire mind was occupied with, what he was seeing in front of him. How Lady Malfoy, Narcissa, run a diagnostic charm and turned very pale while reading whatever it was that appeared on the parchment. How she waved Lucius over and whispered something into his ear, whereupon the man closed his eyes for just a few seconds before hurrying over to Madame Pomfrey, who shook her head. The next moment, Lucius was gone, and Harry was right next to his brother.

“Wh…Will he be ok?” Harry asked in a small voice.

“It’s his heart. I don’t know what exactly triggered it, but from my studies the past few months, Severus had a heart attack. It’s something we already feared might happen since we discovered that his heart seemed weaker after he rescued you last year.”

“What? Are…are you saying…”

“NO, no, Harry. I didn’t mean it to sound it’s your fault, it isn’t. We know that Severus had health issues since he was a child. So it most likely started very early. Maybe even before Sephiroth was born. Or it developed during his second pregnancy. We almost assumed it could just be a side-effect of the pregnancy and all the stress from losing his husband last year.”

There was a shocked sound coming from behind him, which gained Narcissa’s attention, and it was then that she noticed that they had some unwelcome guests.

“I’m sorry, but would you be so kind and leave, please.”

“And why should we listen to you?” Ron snarled.

“Get out. As far as I know neither of you has any reason to be here.” Madame Pomfrey ordered sharply, appearing right in front of Ron, who flinched and stumbled back.

“What about Harry?”

“What about him.”

“Argh. Why can he stay, and we have to leave?”

“Ron. Stop arguing and let us wait outside.”

“Fine.”

Harry didn’t turn, didn’t even remember his friends were there. Next to him Sephiroth didn’t react either, just sobbing and sending some silent prayers to Lady Magic.

Then he remembered what happened before Neville found them and Harry’s eyes widen.

“Uhm. Lady Malfoy? What about…uhm…could the Elixir of Life help him?”

“The Elixir of Life? How do you…”, Narcissa shook her head, “Doesn’t matter. Hm. Yes, probably, but for that we would need the philosopher’s stone. And as I know only one exists and belongs to Nicolas Flamel. An ancient alchemist who lives in France.”

“The stone is here.” Harry blurted and Narcissa’s eyes widen.

“I beg your pardon?”

“The…the philosopher’s stone. It’s here, in Hogwarts. Dumbledore had hidden it. I’m not sure where exactly, but I know where to start with the search. We also must hurry because someone is trying to steal it.”

“Stop, stop. If the stone is indeed here, then we can ask the headmaster…”

“Dumbledore is not here. He’s in London. We told Professor McGonagall, but she just said that the stone is well protected, and we don’t need to worry. But if we don’t do something, someone else will find the stone, use it to bring back the Dark Lord, and Mr. Sna…, Severus, will die.” Harry said, talking himself into a panic.

“Harry. Harry. Breath. Calm down and breath.” It wasn’t Narcissa’s voice that reached his ears, but that of his big brother. He followed his brother’s instructions, taking a deep breath in, holding it, before breathing out again.

“You’re doing well Harry. Repeat it a few more times.” And he did.

“Aunt Cissa. Will that stone truly help mother? Will it heal him?”

“I’m not sure if it will completely heal him, but it’d at least strengthen him. The Elixir is known to make its drinker immortal, but that’s not truly correct. It only extends the life span, and that only if you drink it regularly.”

“I see.”

“There are a lot of healing potions and spells, but not for every illness exists a cure. Severus’ heart condition could be one of those.”

“Like the problem with his bone structure, right?”

“Yes. It had been too long of neglect to reverse all the side-effects of it.” Harry’s eyes widen, and he turned to Narcissa.

“Do you mean it’d be the same for me? I mean, you know…my history.”

“Yes, though it’s still too early to be sure. Furthermore, your body had time to adjust to the new regularity of having meals. And that won’t change again, now that…you will live with Severus. The nutrient potions should also have already helped to improve your condition.”

“Uh, uhm, yes, thank you for that again.”

“Coming back to Severus. He’s stable for now. I send Lucius home to retrieve some more potions that will help to regulate his cardiovascular system, or simply said to keep his pulse beating within a normal rate.”

“But you can’t say if he might not have another attack, right?” Sephiroth asked.

“No. I’d like to have him in St. Mungo. They are better equipped to handle such situations.”, Narcissa sighed, “We can’t even be sure that the Elixir of life will truly help him. And without it, Severus still can recover. At the end, there are a lot of ‘What ifs…’. We can only try. And if what you said is true, then we have another reason to retrieve the stone, even if Severus wouldn’t be in that state.”

“Will you ask Professor McGonagall to hand it over?”

“I will.” Narcissa stood and walked over to Madame Pomfrey, informing her that she would be back soon and asked her to keep an eye on Severus. The mediwitch nodded and they watched Narcissa leave.

Thirty minutes later, Narcissa stormed back into the infirmary with a thunderous expression. “Harry. Tell me everything what you know. I’ll retrieve that stone myself.”

“Wh…Eh…Ok.” And so Harry told Narcissa about their suspicion, about Fluffy, about how they found out that the stone was even in Hogwarts.

“You two stay here.”

“No, I’ll come with you. If there is truly someone after the stone, you shouldn’t go alone.”

“I want to come too.”

“No Harry. You aren’t even twelve yet. Stay here and have an eye on Severus. Inform Lucius as soon as he’s back.”

“I am already here my darling. And I heard enough. Stay with Severus, Cissa. I know I can’t stop you Sephiroth, so you will accompany me. But stay behind me, is that clear?”

“Yes.”

“I’ll come with you.” Tom hissed. Lucius and Narcissa’s eyes widen as the giant snake appeared out of nothing.

“Wha…?”

“It’s Tom.” Harry and Sephiroth exclaimed in unison.

“Wait. What…”, Lucius sighed, “…we speak later. Now is not the time. My Lord, it’s good to see you. I assume there is reason why you are in your snake form and hadn’t showed yourself until now.”

“It’s complicated. We wanted to tell you, ehm, together with Severus, because…you know.”

“I know. And as I said, we speak later. Now we have something else to do.”

“Yeah. Let’s go.”

They left the infirmary and Harry watched them go. Remembering his friends, Harry looked for them, but they were nowhere to be found.

“Oh. I hope they are not where I think they are.” Harry whispered. He looked back into the infirmary, watching Narcissa feeding Severus another potion. Before he knew what he was doing, Harry run after the others.

Chapter Text

“Lord Malfoy, please wait.”

“Harry? What are you doing here?” Sephiroth was the first turning to his half-brother, who breathed heavily when coming to a stop next to them.

“I…my friends. I mean Hermione and Ron. I think they have gone after the stone themselves. I haven’t seen them in the hall outside the infirmary.”

“And why, by Lady Magic, would they do that?” Lucius asked, having also stopped.

“Uhm.” Harry looked to the side, embarrassed. “We planned to go together and stop Vold…I mean You-know-who or at least the person inside the castle that tries to take the stone to bring him back. And uhm, you know Ron doesn’t know that you, uhm, that you aren’t a Death Eater. Maybe he thought that you’re here to steal the stone as well, and…it’s just my assumption, sir” Harry stopped, and Lucius sighed.

“Go back Harry.”

“But…but they are my friends.”

“Harry.”

“No, please, I want to help. Please.”

“We have no time for that. You can come with us, but as soon as we find your friends, you’ll leave with them. Understood?”

“Y-yes. Thank you, Lord Malfoy.”

“Don’t thank me. Severus will kill me if he hears about it.” Lucius muttered under his breath.

They reached the door at the second floor quickly. There was no sign of Ron and Hermione, and no sounds coming from behind the door.

“Have your wands at hands. Stay behind me.” Lucius ordered. The boys nodded and he slowly opened the door. Taking the room in quickly, Lucius spotted the silent harp in the corner of the room, and the fully awake three-headed dog standing above an opened trap door. Silently, he cast a spell on the harp, just as the dog started to sniff the air, and closed the door again.

“What?”

“Let us wait for minute.”

“What about my friends?”

“I haven’t seen anyone. However, the trap door was open with the dog looking into it, so I guess they managed to escape through it. I restarted the harp to play music. If you are right, then Fluffy should be asleep again soon.”

“Oh. Okay.” They waited one more minute, just to be sure. When Lucius opened the door again, Fluffy was sleeping peacefully.

Lucius stepped inside first and when he was sure, the dog wouldn’t wake up, he waved the boys over.

“Sephiroth, have an eye on the dog, while I inspect the space under the trap door.” The blond whispered.

Harry and Lucius kneeled, while Sephiroth with Tom wrapped around his torso stood guard, observing the three sleeping heads.

Lucius held his wand into the trap door, and whispered, “Lumos”. Light filled the space, and they saw thick tentacles backing away from the light. But there was also a big hole where the plant seemed to have been burned.

“Devil’s Snare. And from how it looks one of your friends used magical flames to keep it at bay.”

“Hermione. I’m sure.”

“A clever little witch.”

“Yeah, she’s trying hard to find her place inside the wizarding world.”

“A muggle born?”

“Yes. She had some difficulties at the beginning, still has sometimes. However, she’s learning, as am I.”

“Ah, I think Draco mentioned her a few times. Said she is very arrogant.”

“Hm. She’s getting better.”

“You are done there?” Sephiroth whispered over his shoulder.

“Yes. I’ll go first. Then you Harry but wait until I call you. Jump on the plant and stay calm. Don’t move, or fight. The plant will let you go on its own.”

“Eh. O-okay.” Harry watched Lucius and how he disappeared after a few seconds. Just as he wanted call, Lucius’ voice reached them.

“Come you two. Remember what I said Harry.”

“Y-yes.” Harry jumped, closely followed by Sephiroth. Then Harry was caught by Lord Malfoy, while Sephiroth landed safely next to them.

“Good. Let us move forward quickly but stay silent.”

They walked for several minutes until they heard yelling. “The key is on your right, just a little above, no, the other right. Damn it, Ron. What are you doing?”

“Try to catch a key while a horde of them is flying after you.” Ron yelled back. “Whoa…”

Lucius and the others run to the brilliantly lit chamber and saw Ron flying on a broom chased by something they couldn’t quite determine. Harry saw Hermione on the other side and called her.

“Hermione.”

“Harry? Uh. Why is Mr. Malfoy with you?” She drew her wand with slight trembling fingers.

“Wait. He’s one of the good guys. Please, you have to believe me.”

“Are you sure? I heard a lot of rumors.”

“I can assure you they are all lies. Please, just listen for now. I’ll explain later. He’s here to help.”

“Is it about Mr. Snape?”

“Yes.”

“O-okay. I trust you, Harry.”

“Thanks, Hermione.”

“Immobulus.” The kids turned at the sudden sound and saw Lucius and Sephiroth pointing they wands above them. Following the direction they saw all flying objects floating, except of Ron, who used the chance and snatched one of the subjects out of air before landing next to Harry and Hermione.

“Pooh. That was close. Harry? What are you doing here? Thought you were in the infirmary with your Slytherin friends.” The boy scoffed.

“Ron.”

“Mr. Weasley. I see no issue in having friends among other houses. You can learn a lot from people that are less foolish to run blindly into danger. Which reminds me. Harry, now that we found your friends, you’ll leave with them.”

“But. Uhm. How can we leave? The way up to the trap door is far too high to jump.”

“You have a broom.”

“But what if Fluffy is awake?”

Lucius frowned at Harry, and then turned to Sephiroth and Tom.

“Holy shit, is that a snake?” Ron yelled, having finally noticed the giant snake around Sephiroth’s torso.

“Yes, but he’s harmless. At least as long as you let him be.”

“He?”

“Oh, uhm…well…” Harry begun, looking nervously around.

“His name is Tom. He’s my familiar.” Sephiroth jumped in, receiving a thankful look from his brother.

“I knew it. You’re a Slytherin. Harry, you can’t believe anyone of them. Everyone knows that Slytherins are evil.”

“Ron. That’s not true.” Ron’s eyes widen in realization.

“You. I knew something was wrong. You were much too silent the last couple of months, and you never said anything when we talked about Draco and his goons. Now, I know why. You’re one of them. Can’t you see it? They must have manipulated you. And now, you’re here, with Malfoy, leading him to the stone. Hermione, we’ve to stop them.”

Lucius rolled his eyes as did Sephiroth and Tom. However, his face turned serious when Ron drew his wand and was ready to cast a spell. Lucius, much more experienced than Ron, was of course quicker and cast a quick Stupefy, rendering Ron unconscious.

“Ms. Granger. Please don’t force me to do the same to you. I’m not here to play around with children. Mr. Weasley was clearly out of order and has given me no choice. But you seem to be a smart young witch from what I heard, so please use your intelligence.”

Hermione gaped, and slightly flushed at the compliment. She looked down at Ron, and then back to Lucius, Sephiroth and then Harry.

“I think you’ve a few things to explain. For now, I’ll trust you. And it’s not like I have any chance against two more experienced wizards.”

“A wise choice. Though, I must ask, why you think you’d have a chance against a dark wizard that will not hesitate to kill you. You are two first year students that barely know any dueling spells. What was your plan exactly?”

“I…we…I don’t know. I think we just hoped we’d be reaching the stone before…whoever is after the stone.”

“And what if they are already there? Or on their way back? Your courage is impressive Ms. Granger, but a lot Gryffindors tend to overestimate themselves.”

“But what should we have done instead? We had gone to the headmaster, but Headmaster Dumbledore isn’t there and Professor McGonagall didn’t believe us. We found out what the stone can do, that it can help to bring You-know-who back. We couldn’t just watch.”

“Headmaster Dumbledore will receive a letter from the ministry soon after this incident is over. He will be facing an investigation for this incident! He’d have never brought an object like the philosopher’s stone into school in the first place.”

“Could we please stop to discuss this matter right now and here? I thought we’re in a hurry.” Sephiroth snapped, getting annoyed.

“Right. Ms. Granger, Mr. Potter, you’ll stay here, maybe find a place to hide until we are back. Don’t follow us or you might face more serious consequences than just removing house points or serving detention. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good. Come, Sephiroth. We’ve lost enough time.”

Hermione and Harry watched them leave. When they were gone, Harry turned to her and asked. “Where is Neville? I thought he might be with you.” Hermione flushed.

“Uhm. He didn’t like the idea and wanted to stop us. Said that we already lost enough house points for Gryffindor. And Neville wasn’t very keen to go on a suicide mission either. It’s like Mr. Malfoy said, we’d probably have no chance against an adult. Ron didn’t want to hear it though, and stunned Neville.”

“What?”

“Yeah. Didn’t like it either, but it’s not like we haven’t planned it already before. Remember? You’d have gone with us if Mr. Snape hadn’t been brought into the infirmary.” Now it was on Harry to turn red.

“Your point, I guess. But stunning Neville?” Hermione shrugged.

“Don’t look at me. Wasn’t my idea.” Harry’s gaze shifted to Ron, who was snoring by now.

“Harry. Care to explain what is going on exactly? I think we have some time, and I’d like to listen without Ron yelling every second. How does it come that you know Mr. Malfoy? I had the impression you know him far better than it’d be the case if you just have run into him in Diagon Alley while shopping for school supplies. Did you meet with him the times where you seemingly disappeared for hours without anyone knowing where you are?”

“Hm. I won’t go into details but let me begin from the start. But, please promise me to not tell anyone. I’m not even sure if I want to tell Ron. He probably won’t believe me and just think I had been brainwashed or something. And to be honest, he annoys me with his constant repetition of Slytherins being evil. Did he ever speak with one? No. So how can he say that all are evil. From what I learned it hadn’t been only Slytherins becoming Death Eaters, but also Hufflepuffs, Ravenclaws and even Gryffindors, even if less in number. However, let me give you the entire picture and you can decide for yourself.” Hermione nodded and listened closely for the next hour.

----

“How good are you in wizarding chess?” Sephiroth asked while taking in the huge stone figures. They had used Bombarda to destroy them quickly, but the stone figures were quicker in rebuilding than they were able to pass them. Lucius was even almost beheaded by one.

“Hm. I’m not a complete failure in it, but Tom, Severus and Narcissa are much better in it.” They looked at the snake, who nodded slowly.

“Ok. How does it work? Aren’t there some pieces missing on our side?”

“Hm. I guess, we’re going to have to be chessmen.”

“Whoever is after the stone is alone. How did he pass when there are two empty spots?”

“Are you sure they are alone?” Sephiroth just groaned in response and stomped over to one of the empty spots.

“Tom?”

“Let me take a better ssspot to oversssee the board. Wouldn’t want to accidentally harm one of you.” Tom slithered to the ground and up one the stone figures, while Sephiroth translated to Lucius.

“Ok. I think we’re ready.”

The game only lasted two minutes, and Tom smugly slithered back to Sephiroth while the boy and Lucius stood in astonishment.

“Woah. That was quick.”

“Indeed. I think that was the quickest match I ever observed.” Lucius agreed. “You sure didn’t lose any of your abilities, My Lord.”

“What ssshould I say. It isss a talent.” Sephiroth just snorted and begun to make his way over to the exit.

Not long after they enter another chamber with a foul odor in the air.

“Urgh. I assume this is the place the mountain troll had been contained in.”

“Indeed. Let us quicken our pace or I might lose my lunch.” Lucius gagged. Neither Tom nor Sephiroth protested and were quick to follow Lucius, who almost sprinted to the other side of the chamber where the next exit was visible.

When the air became cleaner, they took a deep breath and sighed in relief.

The next task was a potion quiz that Sephiroth had no problem to solve. And neither Lucius nor Tom doubted the son of Severus to choose the right potion. Sephiroth didn’t even have to read the riddle lying beside the unlabeled potions set on a table in the middle of the room.

“Mother would be disappointed if I wouldn’t be able to know the difference between a poisonous potion, nettle wine and a fire protection potion.”

Lucius coughed into his fist. “I can imagine.”

They took each a sip from the fire protection potion and walked without problems through the black flames. Tom unwrapped himself from Sephiroth and disappeared into the shadows, hissing that he’d serve as back up.

Lucius and Sephiroth drew their wands and slowly descended the stairs, Sephiroth slightly hidden behind Lucius. While halfway down they started to hear voices, one that Sephiroth identified as his DADA professor, which he promptly informed Lucius about in a whispered tone.

The older wizard nodded, and continued climbing down the stairs and it didn’t take long until they saw the professor standing in front of a mirror, seemingly speaking with himself, because they didn’t see anyone else.

“Professor Quirrell. May I ask what leads you down here?” The professor startled at hearing Lucius’ voice and turned around to them.

“L-Lord Ma-Mal-Malfoy. I d-didn’t ex-expected you.”

“I’m sure. Who else is with you, professor?”

“Wh-what do y-you m-mean?”

“Don’t play stupid. I heard you speaking with someone.”

“I tr-truly d-don’t…”

“Stop it. The time for excuses is over. I know what’s hidden down here. And I can very well guess why you want it. So, why don’t you let me speak with your master?”

“M-master?”

“The Dark Lord, Quirrell. We know that he isn’t dead. And I heard two voices, not just yours.”

“Let me speak to him.”

Lucius raised a brow, wand never leaving Quirrell.

“B-but m-master.”

“Do it.” Quirrell almost jumped at the tone but was quick to unwrap his turban while also turning his back to Lucius.

Lucius and Sephiroth looked in slight disgust how a face emerged from the back of Quirrell’s head.

“Lord Malfoy. I’m truly surprised to see you. I expected someone else to be honest. And who is that behind you? Ah, Sephiroth Snape, our transfer student from Durmstrang. Why are you here?”

“Isn’t obvious why we here? We were told about the stone and that someone wants to try to steal it. And you left enough evidence behind that it was easy to figure out who wanted the stone or at least for what.”

“And? I haven’t heard any news from the Daily Prophet. Why not? Shouldn’t you scream it out into the world for everyone to know?”

“Maybe if this is over. Dumbledore for sure will receive a nice charge of endangering students by hiding something like the philosopher’s stone in the school. Not to forget the three-headed dog on the second floor.”

“Ah yes Dumbledore. The old fool still thinks Tom is the Dark Lord. Say, how is Tom?” Lucius gritted his teeth. “Oh, did I hit a nerve? It’s truly bad that he hasn’t survived. It was so much easier to let everyone thing Tom is the Dark Lord. But well, maybe it’ll be time to let the wizarding world know how wrong they had been. I’d like to see Dumbledore’s face when he learns the truths.”

“That would be nice indeed. I think that is something mine and your faction have in common. However, you won’t get the chance to see it for yourself. Not if I put an end to you now.”

“How naïve.” The Dark Lord sneered and drew Quirrell’s wand. Sephiroth and Lucius were quick to jump into different directions and to cast their own spells. Lucius was impressed by Sephiroth’s skills, which shouldn’t be much of a surprise either.

And it was good that Lucius hadn’t gone alone, because the Dark Lord had no opportunity to cast any fatal spells after the first one.

Out of the corner of his eye Lucius saw Tom getting closer. Quirrell saw him too but was too slow to get out of the way. He screamed when sharp fangs pierced his skin, and again when Lucius own spell hit his back, that also caused Quirrell to lose his wand. Tom used the opportunity to wrap himself around the trashing body.

“We’ll take you prisoner. We’ll show everyone who the Dark Lord truly is.”

“They won’t believe you.”

“Maybe, but Quirrell’s memories should do the deed. They will learn the truth, and many that had been imprisoned on false accusations will finally be freed again. We can show them the true dark mark as well.”

“I’ll not allow that.” The Dark Lord sneered and fled Quirrell’s body, that immediately turned into dust, before Lucius could cast a containing spell. The blond was only quick enough to push Sephiroth out of the way and to dodge the wrath form himself before it disappeared up the stairs.

“What was that?” Sephiroth asked, shocked.

“That was the Dark Lord in his current form. I’m unsure how it is possible and have to go through the library back home to find out how he’s still alive. Until know I wasn’t sure that he truly is.”

“He uses Horcruxes.” Tom hissed.

“Horcruxes? What is that?” Sephiroth asked and Lucius seemed also be unaware of what a Horcrux was.

“An Horcrux isss an object that containsss a piece of sssoul from a wizard or witch. It’sss a very terrible form of dark magic, and therefore forbidden.” Sephiroth translated and Lucius frowned.

“That might be the reason why I never heard about it. I guess it’s some kind of ritual. And if it’s forbidden then there will only be very few books that speak about it. How do you know about it, Tom?”

“Becaussse, I received a book when I wasss a ssstudent that dessscribed how to create a Horcrux. I wasss horrified, but when I wanted to get rid of the book, it wasss gone.”

“Gone? You mean stolen?”

“Mossst likely, yesss. I asssume it wasss another ssstudent, but I’m not sssure who.”

“But you have an assumption?”

“Yesss. He wasss alssso one of the few that knew my full name, or at least my muggle name.”

“What has your name to do with it?” Sephiroth wondered.

“Tom Marvolo Riddle, or I am Voldemort. It’s the reason why Dumbledore believes Tom to be the Dark Lord.”

“Huh? How stupid is that?”

“Don’t ask me. Come we can continue the discussion later. We still have a task.”

“Right.” Sephiroth jumped on his feet and looked around frantically. “So, where is the stone?”

“Dumbledore probably hid it inside the mirror. A mirror that shouldn’t be in Hogwarts either but be instead stored in the Department of Mysteries at the ministry. Oh, I’ll have a field day as soon as I’m back home.”

“Okay, and how do we get the stone?”

“Let us see. The mirror shows the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts. Doesn’t sound dangerous, but many that looked into it for too long lost any sense of reality and were driven mad.”

“Don’t tell. How many more dangerous objects are hidden in Hogwarts?”

“That’s a question the headmaster will have to answer. After that incident, he’ll probably put on a probation. He might be a famous light wizard, but he as well must follow the laws. And should he intentionally put the children in danger then he too must live with the consequences.”

“I guess, I hadn’t expected that you would be going down here.”

“Surely not. Hm. Sephiroth, I don’t like it, but I think you’d try it. Your desire to save your mother should be much greater than mine. Severus is my friend, but he isn’t my greatest priority in life either.”

“Well, I’d guess with a wife and son it’s not truly shocking. And neither of them is currently in danger. Okay. I’ll try.” Sephiroth stepped in front of the mirror.

For several seconds nothing happens and turned his gaze away to Lucius. “I don’t see anything.”

“Be patient.”

Sephiroth turned back and this time he noticed a shimmer in the reflection. At first, it was his mother that appeared next to him, a fond smile on his face, then his uncles on his other side, both with arms crossed and a huge smile on their faces. Then appeared Juna, standing in front of him, grinning brightly at him. The twins were next, being hold securely in their mother’s arms, both sleeping.

That was it, this was his family, his living family. So, he was more than shocked as his stepfather, Luca, appeared right next to his mother, arms around Severus’ waist and looking lovingly down at the twins over his husband’s shoulder.

Tears formed in his eyes, but Sephiroth barely noticed, his gaze fixed on the man that brought so much happiness into their life, the man that without hesitation blood adopted Sephiroth.

Luca, his father, looked up and met his teary smile with his bright grin. Sephiroth noticed some movement behind his mother’s back, but couldn’t remove his eyes from his father, who was now lovingly kissing Severus’s temple, though his gaze was still on Sephiroth.

But then something red appeared next to Luca’s face and Sephiroth finally noticed a red stone in his father’s hand. Sephiroth’s eyes snapped back to his father, slightly surprised. The grin on Luca’s face widened when he moved his hand over to Sephiroth’s reflection in the mirror, letting the stone fall into the pocket of his robe.

To his surprise, Sephiroth felt a weight appearing in the same pocket of his robe outside the mirror and he slowly removed the philosopher stone from it. His father laughed while tightening his grip around Severus. Then they were gone.

“Sephiroth?”

“I…I saw my family. I…my father…I saw my father. I mean…Luca. He held my mother and looked at the twins. It was like…He gave me the stone.”

“It’s ok Sephiroth. You understand why it’s dangerous?”

“Yes. I mean it isn’t like that everyone else I saw is dead, but I know how much my parents loved each other, how much they wanted to have more kids, how much Luca would have loved to meet the twins. Merlin, please, let never mother find this mirror. It’ll break him.” Sephiroth shook his head, and stepped away from the mirror, wishing away the tears with his sleeve.

“Come. Let us pick up the kids and return to the infirmary.” Lucius pulled Sephiroth into a brief hug before letting him go again. Sephiroth waited for Tom to wrap himself around him again, the they followed Lucius back from where they came.

----

When they arrived back in the infirmary, they saw Narcissa pacing forth and back nervously. As she noticed them, she passed her husband and pulled a surprised Harry into a hug.

“Don’t do that ever again.”

“Uhm. Sure?”

“Narcissa. How is Severus?”

“Still alive. Do you have the stone?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Felix should be here any moment. He knows what to do.”

“He knows how to brow the Elixir of Life?”

“Yes, but he said he knows another potion that will be far better to help with Severus’ condition. While you were gone, I informed him, and he contacted Nicolas Flamel.”

“They know each other?”

“Yes. They have worked together for a while and experimented with some healing potions. Seemingly, Flamel’s wife suffered from a heart condition as well, and he tried the Elixir of Life, but it hadn’t worked. He asked Felix to help him, and they developed a potion that will help strengthen Severus’ heart.”

“Why did we never hear of that?”

“Because like the Elixir of Life you need the stone, and there is only one left. Nicolas gave his permission to use it, just that you know.”

“I see.”

“He’ll also have a word with Dumbledore. Said he couldn’t believe that Albus hid the stone in the school.”

“Ah, well. The headmaster has some more things coming at him.”

“Do tell.”

“Later, my dear wife. In the meanwhile, please check the kids over. I was forced to use a stunning spell on Mr. Weasley, and he fall quite hard on the ground. Ms. Granger seemed fine, but please check her over just to be sure.”

Narcissa rose her brow and took a closer look at the kids. Ron, who was awake again, turned red in embarrassment, but kept his mouth shut.

Fifteen minutes later, Felix entered the infirmary with a potion vial in hand.

“I see you are back. Do you have the stone?”

“Yes, uncle.” Sephiroth pulled the stone from his robe pocket and handed it over to Felix, who immediately went off to one of the empty beds. They didn’t see what he was doing, but half an hour later, he handed the vial over to Narcissa.

“Only three drops at the beginning. I also took some examples for Severus to analyze it later. I’m sure he’ll find a solution to brow a similar potion that won’t need the stone as an ingredient.”

Narcissa only nodded and carefully took the vial. After giving Severus three drops of it they waited for a few minutes until Severus showed first signs of reaction. His breathing became more even. and his pale skin took on a little more color.

They all sighed in relief.

“Three drops in the morning and evening for the next three days and he’d be back to normal.” Felix explained.

“Can we take him home? I don’t think he’ll like to be away from the twins for so long.” Sephiroth asked.

“Let us wait until the morning. The twins and Juna are good for the moment, but they as well will be much happier with their mother home. And the twins need to be fed. They don’t like the alternative food.”

“Won’t it be dangerous for them to drink the milk while giving Mr. Snape the potion?” Hermione asked.

“No. The milk is filtered by Severus’ magic. It won’t have any dangerous substances inside. That goes for witches as well. It had been tested a long time ago.”

“Truly. How does it work? How does magic know if something is dangerous or not?” Felix and Narcissa snickered.

“Another time, Ms. Granger. Now it’s time for you to go to bed. That goes for everyone as well. Tomorrow, will be a long day.”

“You’d be willing to teach me?” Hermione gaped.

“Of course. It’d be part of one of your future classes as well. This is basic knowledge.”

“Oh. That means there are books. Can you give me a few names? I’d like to read them over the summer.”

“Sure. Come back tomorrow before going to breakfast and I have a list ready for you.”

“Thank you, Lady Malfoy.” Hermione excitedly left the infirmary, with a disgruntled Ron and a smiling Harry following her, after bidding everyone a good night.

“The Weasley boy won’t be longer a friend of those two.” Lucius stated after the three kids left.

“Hmpf. It won’t be to their disadvantage. That boy is like his mother. No respect and spitting nonsense wherever they go. And the youngest won’t be any better.”

“Ah, the girl, yes.”

“I’m curious what Severus will do, should he hears the rumors.”

“Me too.” Narcissa snickered.

Felix and Sephiroth shared a look, and shrugged, not knowing what the two Malfoys were talking about.

Chapter Text

Severus opened his eyes and groaned due the brightness meeting his irises. He closed his eyes and opened them much more slowly. The first he saw when his eyes have adjusted was Basil curled next to his head, then heard the screams of two infants. His body tensed and snapped upright, just to fall back with another groan.

“I guess the twins woke you up.” Severus turned his head to the voice.

“’issa?” He slurred.

“Good morning, Severus. In case you wonder why I’m here. You collapsed.”

“Huh?”

“Here, let me help you.” She helped Severus to lean against the headboard. “Severus, what is the last you remember?”

“I- I’m not sure. Uh.” He rasped and flinched by the sting in his throat.

“Ah, wait. Here. Take some water. Drink slowly.” She handed him a cup of water, which he drowned almost in one go. “I said slowly, Severus.” Narcissa scolded, promptly.

“What happened?”

“You had a heart attack, Sevvi. That’s what happened. You collapsed in the kitchen three days ago. We brought you to the infirmary in Hogwarts because St. Mungo had been closed their doors and Floo Network. As it seemed one of their patients was a werewolf that missed to mention it. Two patients had been killed, three more were infected until they managed to lock the werewolf in one of the emergency rooms for magical creatures.”

Severus narrowed his eyes. “You said, it happened three days ago?”

“Yes. Those who got infected are still in St. Mungo in a secured area. One is also still in critical condition.”

“I see. That should work.” Severus mumbled, his gaze turning in something like a faraway look. Though he focused back when Narcissa put a hand on his arm.

“Severus?”

“Ah. Sorry. Uhm. There is a little side project I’m working on in my free time, or at least I worked on before I knew I was pregnant. I’m working on it for years now, but it’s also almost complete. What I’m missing is a test subject.”

“Test subject?”

“Well, someone that had been bitten by a werewolf less than a week ago.”

“Are you telling me you might have found a cure for Lycanthropy?” Narcissa almost shrieked, which caused Severus to flinch and to give her a disapproving look. “Sorry, Sev. But, this is huge.”

“It’s not a cure, not per se. And I don’t know if it’ll work. As I said I’m missing a few test subjects. But if it works it might stop the infection before it can turn the person into full werewolf. It won’t work on someone who already turned once though.”

“By Lady Magic, Severus. Alone that will be a breakthrough in the entire matter. It could save so many people from a fate many would consider worse than death.”

“Hmpf. I didn’t create it out of pity. Being almost killed and infected by a werewolf myself, and having children that might someday be targeted by one, I did it completely out of self-interest.”

“Doesn’t matter in the slightest. Do you still have something from the potion ready to be tested or do you have to brew it?”

“I’d need to brew it. Shouldn’t take longer than a day.” Severus wanted to stand up, but was stopped by Narcissa, who had narrowed her eyes.

“You are in no condition to brew. Will Felix be able to brew it?”

“I’m fine, Narcissa.”

“No, you aren’t, Sev. A heart attack isn’t something we can just ignore. We almost lost you. You might just feel fine because we had the philosopher’s stone and Felix knew of a potion that helped.”

“The philosopher’s stone? How did you get your hand on it?” Narcissa leaned back with her arms crossed.

“Dumbledore. He had hidden the stone in the castle the entire year. Harry…” Narcissa told Severus of what happened, and his face darkened with each sentence that left her mouth.

“I see. The headmaster is still playing his stupid games. That old fool.”

“Well, this game might cost him his position as headmaster. Not only did he miss that one of his professors was possessed, but he also endangered the lives of hundreds of students. Lucius is already working on getting him removed from the school.”

“That won’t be as easy as you think. The headmaster knows how to play the innocent old grandfather who only has the best interests at heart.”

“Well, his old friend Nicolas Flamel clearly didn’t like that Dumbledore hid the stone in the school after someone tried to steal it from Gringotts.”

“I already guessed that he did something like this after I read the article. I just thought he’d find some better way to protect it, and not something that even first year students could find out.”

“Mommy.” They were interrupted by Juna storming into the room, followed by Sephiroth who had two by now quite infants in his arms.

“Mum. You are awake.” Sephiroth breathed in relief. Narcissa helped Juna to climb the bed, so she could hug her mother.

“Missed you.” Juna sobbed.

“I missed you to, princess. I’m sorry to have caused you so much worry. But I’m fine now.”

“You will not leave us?”

“Honey, I’ll never leave you on my own free will. I’ll always fight to come back to you as long as I’m breathing.”

“Promise?”

“I promise.”

“Pinky promise?”

“Pinky promise.” They intervened their pinkies and Juna smiled brightly. Then Severus’ eyes met those of his son’s.

“So, Narcissa told me about your little adventure. I hope you had fun.”

“I wouldn’t call it fun. And I don’t regret anything. I did it for you. And it’s not like I was going in alone.”

“True. Still, fighting a possessed professor wasn’t what I had in mind when returning to Britain and let you attend Hogwarts. But I also know that you are more capable to help Lucius than some first-year students. And I can’t believe he had the Mirror of Erised in the school as well.” Severus scoffed.

The twins begun to stir at hearing their mother’s voice and Sephiroth was quick to put them in Severus’ arms who motioned his son over.

“Did they eat?”

“While you were at Hogwarts, they barely ate anything, not liking the formula very much we gave them. After giving you the potion Felix brew, we waited until the next morning to transport you back home. We helped the twins nurse while you were sleeping.”

“Just like you and your sister then. You hated formula as well.” Sephiroth flushed, while Juna giggled.

“Hey sis, would you get some more water for mum?”

“Sure.” Sephiroth handed the empty cup to his sister and waited until she was gone, before he turned back to his mother.

“Mum, I saw dad. In the mirror, I mean. He was standing behind and looked over your shoulder at the twins with a smile.” Sephiroth didn’t look at his mother but at his siblings, who were eager to fill their little stomachs. “It was his mirror image that gave me the stone. It was like, I don’t know, as if he was still alive. He looked very proud. He also mouthed that he loved us.” He added in a whisper.

“I…I see.” Severus chocked out, fighting the tears forming in his eyes, while watching his babies. “What else have you seen?”

“Just our family. At first, I saw only myself, then you appeared next to me, then Uncle Felix and Uncle Jonathan on my other side. You were all smiling. Next Juna appeared with a huge grin on her face, followed by the twins. Then dad appeared. He put the stone in the robe of my mirror image, which somehow transferred the stone into the same pocket in my robe. Magic can be really fascinating.”

“Hm.”

“You know it’s very interesting, actually, that you got the stone, because Dumbledore later claimed it should not have been possible. Said he placed an enchantment on the mirror, hiding the stone inside of it, and allowing the mirror to transfer the stone only to one who wanted to find the stone.” Narcissa explained.

“Huh?” Narcissa giggled at Sephiroth’s stunned look, while Severus tsked. Sephiroth looked up at the ceiling. “Well, I was very much focused on my father. I don’t think I thought at anything else in that moment, just how much I wished he was back with us. I even missed seeing Harry appearing. It was only later that I knew he was there.” Sephiroth had a bad conscience when he realized it later that he might not see Harry as a part of his family. He told Lucius about it, who allowed him to review his memory with the pensive.

To his own surprise, it wasn’t just Harry he missed to notice, but also his grandfather in his snake form, who together with Basil were curled up at the ground. Even Dante, Juna’s familiar, and his own Kneazle familiar named Silver were there.

Speaking about the kitten, it just run in after Juna and placed it’s paws on Sephiroth’s legs as a sign that it wanted to be picked up.

“Hey Silver. Done with your little nap?”

“Meow.”

“Severus. It’s good, that you are back with us.” Felix greeted, having followed Juna after she told him that Severus was finally awake.

“I’m glad to be back. I have missed a lot from what I heard.”

“You did indeed. Narcissa probably already told you about the potion I made for you. I kept some examples for you, and also wrote down how to make the potion. I’m sure you want to try to make some adjustments to it, so the philosopher stone might not be needed for it anymore.”

“Indeed. I guess the potion you gave is just a temporary solution.”

“It is.”

“How unfortunate. I better work on it as soon as possible. I don’t need a repeat of that experience. Neither do I want to scare my family like that ever again.”

“Yeah, that was indeed very scary. We don’t need that again.”

“Oh, Narcissa told me about what happened in St. Mungo. I have a potion that might stop the infection of those having been bitten by the werewolf, but they need to take the potion within the next four days. Can you help me with it?” Felix looked at him like he just found out that Severus was a brilliant potion master.

“You never told me about it. Of course, I will help you.”

“Ah, about that. Sorry. It was just a little side project of mine. Took me years to come to this point. The only thing missing are test subjects that have been freshly bitten. I’m not sure if it’s working though.”

“I see. I better inform St. Mungo. We will need the permissions of the patients as well. If they don’t agree then it’d be pointless to brew it.”

“Right. Thanks, Felix.” The older potion master left with muttering something under his breath they couldn’t understand.

“You found a cure for Lycanthropy?” Sephiroth asked stunned.

“Not a cure, no. It won’t help those that had been already turned once into a werewolf, but this potion might stop the infection when being given before it could spread too much and turn the victim into a full werewolf.”

“Still, this will be world changing, you know that, right?”

“Uh, don’t mentioned it. I’ll probably have to keep my name out of it, or people will storm our home.”

“Eh.”

“About that. Now that Harry will live with you, you’d consider using the Fidelius charm to better protect your home. The wards we used are strong, but if what Lucius said is true, then the Dark Lord might find another way to come back, and he won’t stop to send his death eaters to your home, when he isn’t even coming for himself.”

Severus sighed. “It’s a little difficult to do so with a shop to consider. If I put my home under the Fidelius charm, then this would include the shop as well, which means no customers anymore.”

“Then separate them. Your backyard is big enough to do the change. You could even use it to trick anyone who wants to harm you and your family. Keep the house in the front but build another closer to the Forbidden Forest and put it under the Fidelius charm. Not even your neighbors will know that it exists. And with Basil there, you won’t have to fear any dangerous animals approaching from the forest either.”

“Hm. You have a point. And we could use it just for family and close friends, for anyone else who wants to visit we can use the apartment.”

“Perfect. I’ll make some designs for your house. Depending on how long it takes you decide and which one you will choose, we might finish it until end of the summer.”

“You do that on purpose, aren’t you? Putting such ideas in my head just so you can…” Narcissa put a finger on his mouth.

“I do this only with your best interests in mind. I…we want you and your little family safe. Lucius and I won’t be always here, and Felix will also leave in a few days to start the apprenticeship with his new charge. And who knows what Dumbledore will do if he finds out that you took Harry in.”

Severus sighed, and let his head fall back against the headboard. “Fine. I can’t argue against anything of it. And before you ask, I’ll make Jonathan my secret keeper. He’s barely here anyway, and you and Lucius will be too obvious of a choice. Not to forget that he’s an excellent duelist.”

“That’s fine for me.” Severus yawned, his eyes beginning to drop again. “Okay, time for another nap for you. Come you two, your mother and the twins need their sleep.”

“Can’t I stay? I’m tired too.” Juna yawned.

“Severus?”

“It’s okay, Cissa. She needs it.”

“Okay.” She and Sephiroth helped to make it for each of them comfortable on the bed, and then retreated with a short, “See you later.”, and “Have a nice nap.”.

Chapter Text

Harry was packing his stuff. Today was the last day of his first school year and he couldn’t wait until tomorrow. He still couldn’t believe that it was truly happening, that he would not be forced to return to the Dursleys and instead live with his older half-brother and his family. Tom was similar excited even if still nervous. However, he was also much more hopeful that his son will give him a chance to become a part of his life.

Harry had been also happy that his new guardian had finally woken up after three days after the incident and had almost completely recovered from the heart attack, even if the danger of another one was still present until a cure for his illness was found.

Regardless, Sephiroth had assured Harry and Tom that they didn’t need to worry, that Severus was a brilliant potion master and would surely find, if not a cure, but an alternative potion to the one Mr. Holloware presented.

Harry didn’t doubt it, not after reading the daily prophet a week after Mr. Snape woke up, which stated in big fat headlines, CURE FOUND AGAINST WEREWOLF BITE? Students as well as professors had been shocked, even Dumbledore stared with big wide unbelievable eyes at his papers.

The article read as followed:

My dear readers,

I know it’s sounds unbelievable, but it’s true. You all heard that St. Mungo suffered a werewolf attack one and a halt week ago. Most people could be brought to safety, but not all. Two patients had lost their lives, while three others were bitten by a patient that turned out to be a werewolf and changed the night of the full moon.

After a few days, however, St. Mungo was visited by a Potions Master that presented them with an experimental potion. It was explained that the potion might stop the infection, but that it also hadn’t been tried out before. Seemingly, the potion must be taken within the first week of being bitten for it to work.

The victims didn’t hesitate and have taken the potion. First reports reported that the fever, which normally occurs for two to three weeks or in some cases only stops after the first transformation, is gone, which is a very good sign that the infection has at least slowed down.

Unfortunately, it’s still not safe to say if the potion is a complete success. For this we’ll have to wait until the next full moon arrives.

Because the potion having not been tested before, one of the victims agreed not to take another potion, while another will take it for another two weeks, and with the last taking it every day until the full moon arrives. Should it not work, all three had been promised a state of safety, meaning they will be well cared for, should the experiment fail.

Well, should this experiment truly be a success, then my dear readers, we can truly speak of a miracle, because it’d mean that no one has to fear a werewolf bite ever again as long as they receive the potion within the first week of infection. Therefore, let’s keep our fingers crossed and pray to Lady Magic.

Be faithful!

Written by Rita Skeeter from the Daily Prophet

Harry didn’t tell anyone that he knew who the potion master was, because Sephiroth had told him to keep it for himself, that it might not be safe, not yet. After all, there could be people who want to try to prevent that the cure will ever find it’s way into the public. It hadn’t even been planned to let anyone know as of yet, but someone seemed to have been too excited of the prospect and called Skeeter as soon as it was clear that the potion might be successful.

Many of the students were excited too about the idea and some even wondered if it might be cure those that already have transformed, even if Skeeter’s article clearly stated that the potion needed to be taken before a victim turned for the first time, which he himself pointed out several times when his friends asked the same question.

 “Oy, Harry. Are you ready? The feast will start soon.” Ron called and brought Harry out of his musings.

“Just a sec, Ron. I’m almost done.” It had been almost three weeks since the incident and Harry was more then ready to leave.

“Hurry up, mate. I’m hungry.”

“Just a sec, Ron.” Harry hurried and then joined his friends.

“What took you so long? Can’t wait to leave Hogwarts? I thought you hate to return to your relatives.” Ron pointed out.

“Oh, uhm, yeah. It’s just a habit, you know. I don’t want to risk running late, tomorrow.” Hermione cast a quick gaze at Harry with a small smile around her lips, being the only one who knows about the true reason behind Harry’s excuse.

“We’ll have plenty of time, and I’m sure the train wouldn’t leave without us.”

“I packed my stuff already as well.” Hermione stated. “Better to be done with it as to risk being late. I wouldn’t bet on it that anyone waits for a lazy student.”

“You are no fun.” Ron huffed. “Doesn’t matter. Come on guys.”

As they arrived, it took Ron only a second to mutter some curses. “Damn it. Forget that Slytherin won the house cup as well and that we have to suffer their arrogant smirks.

“Well, Ron, I think you have to blame only yourself for it. It was after all mostly your actions that cost us most of the points.” Neville scoffed, having heard them approach. He was still pissed at Ron for stunning him.

“I fear I have to agree with Neville. We truly weren’t very helpful with earning our house much of points.”

“On which side are you, Harry? We couldn’t risk losing the Philosopher’s stone to an enemy.”

“Which we haven’t, thanks to Lord Malfoy and Sephiroth.”

“Tsk. They were only there to get the stone for themselves. I can’t still belief you told Malfoy about it of all people. For all we know the stone could be already in the hands of You-know-who.” Ron whispered at the end.

“You should be glad he did, or you might be dead by now. And if you haven’t got the memo yet, the Philosopher’s stone had been used to save Mr. Snape.” Neville deadpanned.

“Huh? Truly?” Hermione, Harry and Neville rolled their eyes.

“I told you as soon as you woke up. Did you already have it forgotten?” Hermione scolded with a shake of her head.

“Oh, excuse me. Maybe you have forgotten, but I had a head wound.” Ron snarked right back.

“I think you just haven’t listened and…”

“Stop, stop. Come on guys. Don’t let us argue on our last night at Hogwarts. Just let us enjoy it, okay.” Harry pleaded.

“Whatever.” Ron shrugged and turned his attention to Seamus and Dean. Harry sighed. He really was glad that Ron wasn’t as badly injured as they had feared, but Harry also knew that their friendship was on thin ice, though he didn’t even know if he’d be sad about it. At this point it wouldn’t even be a surprise should Ron never again speak with him after tomorrow.

From begin on Ron made clear what he thought about the Malfoys, might it be Draco with whom he started a fight at least twice in a week or his displeasure whenever someone mentioned to have seen Lady and/or Lord Malfoy in Hogsmeade, which was quite often especially since the twins were born.

Harry couldn’t say he cared very much about it. It was his choice, his life, and so far the Malfoys were a big help to solve any problems Harry had, which couldn’t be said about the Headmaster who declined to listen, who wanted Harry to return to his abusive relatives.

Hermione nudged Harry’s side, “Look.” Harry did and saw his older brother coming in with some of his Hufflepuff friends. Harry smiled and waved at Sephiroth, who returned it when seeing Harry.

Not long after everyone was seated, they heard a glass being tapped and turned their attention to the head table. As soon as he had all the attention of the students, Dumbledore stood.

“Another year, gone. And now as I understand it, the house cup needs awarding, and the points stand thus. In fourth place, Gryffindor with 312 points.” Restrained clapping sounded through the hall. Despite knowing that they deserved it, Harry still felt disappointed.

“Third place, Hufflepuff with 352 points.” Another round of clapping sounded through the hall.

“Second place, Ravenclaw with 426 points.” Now the applause was more enthusiastic, and a few yells sounded through the hall.

“And in the first place with 472 points, Slytherin House.” The Slytherins jumped from their seats in cheers, congratulating each other. Harry wondered if Mr. Snape would be happy to hear that his former house won, again.

“Yes, yes, well done Slytherin. Well done, Slytherin. However, recent events must be taken into account.” Harry frowned as did several other students including his brother who sat at the Hufflepuff table. “And I have a few last-minutes points to award.” The hall was silent.

“To Miss Hermione Granger, for the cool use of intellect, while others were in grave peril. 50 points.” Cheers went through the hall. “Second, to Mr. Ronald Weasley, for the best played of chess that Hogwarts has seen these many years. 50 points.”

“What is he doing?” Harry whispered to Hermione.

“I have no idea.”

“And third.” Dumbledore continued. “To Mr. Harry Potter. For pure nerve and outstanding courage. I award Gryffindor house. 60 points.” Harry gaped. He couldn’t belief what he was hearing.

“We are tide with Slytherin.” Hermione stated.

“And finally. It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to your enemies, but a great deal more to stand up to your friends. I award 10 points to Neville Longbottom.” Another loud cheer went through the hall, but Harry could see that the Slytherins were very unhappy, even Sephiroth looked at Dumbledore with a scowl.

To Harry’s surprise even Professor McGonagall looked at the headmaster like she wanted to hex the man. And she wasn’t the only one. Flitwick and Sprout didn’t look very impressed either.

“Assuming my calculations are correct, I believe that a change of decoration is in order.” Dumbledore, who either didn’t notice the murderous glares or ignored them, clapped in his hand. The next second the green banners with the Slytherin symbol on them changed to Gryffindor red with the Gryffindor coat of arms on them. “Gryffindor…”

----

“One moment please.” To everyone’s surprise, Professor McGonagall stood and interrupted Dumbledore, who was very surprised.

“As the Head of House Gryffindor, I refuse to accept this. Breaking of school rules can never be rewarded! Miss Hermione Granger and Mr. Ronald Weasley might have shown some admirable attitudes and skills, but this is no reason to overlook that they have put themselves in great danger. I accept that it was partly my own fault by not listening to their concern, but it’s still unfair to reward them for something others have harshly been punished for."

"Mr. Longbottom would have deserved more points, but it's not justified to give points at the last minute, just because you favor your old house so much, Albus!" Professor Spout stated. 

"This is setting a bad example. I could agree to Mr. Potter and Mr. Longbottom earning the points, to which I also agree with Pomona that Mr. Longbottom would deserve more points than even Mr. Weasley does. And if Mr. Snape would be part of a house, then yes, even he would deserve to be rewarded with 60 points if not more. But at the whole it’s just unfair and I refuse to accept this.”

"You had over 2-3 weeks to reward those points, doing it on the fly on the last day, just shows your hybris, Dumbledore. Breaking rules should never be rewarded! Don't forget that you were the one, who had forbidden all students to enter this corridor!" Professor Greenwater, the head of House Slytherin, added with a scoff. It’s not like he cared much about it, but as another head of house he needed to show that he actually did.

The students were all openly staring at the scene enrolling before them. The silence dragged on for almost a minute when the Gryffindor prefects stood and declared, "This is not something that we can condone. We do not want such a tainted victory!"

Professor McGonagall smiled proudly at them, while the Slytherins were gaping.

“Well, Albus. I think you need to calculate again. With the permission of the houses, I agree that Mr. Potter and Mr. Longbottom are rewarded, Harry Potter with 60 points you already gave him and with added 50 points to Mr. Longbottom already given 10 points. However, I’ll take 100 points from each Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley, which makes a loss from 100 points to the added 100 you have just given them.

“Minerva. I…Don’t you think that’s…”

“No. Albus. It’s just fair.” McGonagall stated with a final in her tone and sat down again.

Albus swallowed. He hadn’t expected that Minerva would protest. He turned to the students and placed a fake smile on his face.

“Ah well. I have to apologize. My dear colleagues are right, of course. Then let us see. In fourth place, Gryffindor with 322 points. Third place, Hufflepuff with 352 points. Second place, Ravenclaw with 426 points. And in the first place with 472 points, Slytherin House. Congratulations, Slytherin wins the house cup.” Again, Dumbledore clapped his hands to change back the banners to the Slytherin green with their coat of arms on them. If that was done, he sat down, staring at the students, who were cheering even louder than before.

“I’m sorry, Albus. But I warned you. And not just three weeks ago, but years ago. Don’t get involved with my Gryffindors, not if it’s about something like this.” Minerva hissed, while smiling and clapping.

Dumbledore didn’t response, just watching how Gryffindors congratulated Slytherins to their repeated win.

----

“I can’t believe it. She’s our head of house. Why did she do that?” Ron wasn’t happy.

“She did the right thing, Ron.”

“But it was her fault that we had gone in the first place…”

“Ron. She just admitted her mistake herself. And we truly don’t deserve those points.”

“On which side are you?”

“You know what. Pout as much as you want, I don’t care. I just want to enjoy the rest of my last night at Hogwarts before returning home for the summer.” Hermione stood and joined Harry, who was speaking with Sephiroth and Cedric.

Ron fumed for the rest of the night, avoiding to look at the Slytherin table where Draco was sitting.

----

“Hm. He did that, didn’t he. I’m not truly surprised. Dumbledore had and will always favorite his precious Gryffindors. Lucius told me that Slytherin won the house cup for the past several years in a row. So, I guess, it was just a matter of time for Dumbledore to find a perfect opportunity to push his lions back on the top.”

“You should have seen, Professor McGonagall. Hadn’t thought she would do it, reprimanding Dumbledore before the entire school, I mean. That’s needs some courage.”

“Well. From what I learned the past year, she truly is very strict with her lions, and less blind of their shenanigans. Still, I’m positively surprised. There were times that something like this would never have happened. The professors seem truly to have changed.”

“I don’t know. I don’t think that one of the others had said something without McGonagall standing up and going against the headmaster.”

“She isn’t only a head of a house, but also the deputy of Hogwarts. It’s her job to keep Dumbledore in line. And he for sure overstepped a line today. Here, take your baby brother.”

Sephiroth stood and took his brother into his arms, lying him against his shoulder to burp him. He had returned home after the feast was over and arrived just when his mother started feeding Finnius.

“I can’t even understand for what he rewarded them. I mean, the Weasley boy attacked another student. He and the girl, Hermione, broke several house rules and got almost themselves killed. The only one who truly earned his points his Harry, but the other two? And this nonsense about Weasley having played the best chess game Hogwarts has ever seen. The boy almost got himself killed, not to forget that they haven’t even passed the obstacle, even if the boy won the game. It’s just ridiculous.” Sephiroth scoffed.

“I fully agree, but it’s not our business. Let the professors handle the old man. I’m sure they will have another word with him.” Severus stated, while sniffing on Ophelia’s diaper. Scrunching his nose in slight disgust, he stood and walked over to the changing table, holding Ophelia at arm's length.

Sephiroth sighed and leaned against the wall next to the changing table. “I begin to understand why you don’t like him. He’s very manipulative.”

“Yes, he is. Unfortunately, there only few people who can see it. And I doubt that Minerva and the others fully have realized it yet either, not with the stunt he pulled today. It’s the reason why Lucius has so many difficulties to remove the man from Hogwarts. But maybe he has more luck now after this whole keeping the philosopher stone hidden in Hogwarts and risking the lives of the students.”

Sephiroth snickered. “He couldn’t wait to return to the ministry.”

“I can imagine. Even if Dumbledore manages to keep his headmaster position, of which I’m sure he will, he’ll also be under close scrutiny than he had been ever before.”

“I don’t know. You truly think so?”

“Well, someone can only hope.” Severus cooed at his now clean baby girl and give her a raspberry on her belly. Sephiroth watched with a smile and laughed when the little girl kicked Severus in the eye as response for him tickling her like that.

“We have to train your coordination my sweet little girl. You don’t want your mami to go out with a black eye, wouldn’t you.” Ophelia laughed and tried to kick more, but by then Severus had her legs in a careful tight hold. “Let us get you clothed up and then it’s time for a long nap.”

“Do you think he’s still trying to find out who Lord Potter is?”

“He is.” Severus picked up Ophelia and went over to the crip to put her down. Sephiroth put Finnius next to her, both fast asleep within seconds. “I even bet he already has a guess. I can say one think about Dumbledore and that is that the man isn’t stupid. I’m very sure that his stunt today was also part of a greater plan to get back Harry’s trust.”

“I see.”

“Do you still want to remain in Hogwarts? I’d take Harry out of it and send him with you to Durmstrang.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

“How so?”

“Just a feeling. Furthermore, I like to be in Hogwarts. It’s true that their curriculum isn’t comparable to that of Durmstrang and it’s definitely lacking, but I don’t know, it’s like we are meant to be here.”

“What do you mean?”

“I can’t describe it, but every time I enter the castle a feeling of happiness washes over my body, like the castle itself is happy to welcome me back whenever I enter.” Severus stopped on his way into the kitchen, looking thoughtful. “Mum?”

“Now that you mentioned it. I felt something similar. And I don’t know if I’d be worried about it or ignore it.” Severus frowned. “Juna mentioned something after we visited the school the first time, something about Lady Magic having been sad that I left.”

“Huh? What’s that about to mean.”

“I have no idea.” Severus shook his head. “Whatever. We have still time to discuss the matter about you and Harry staying in Hogwarts. At the end it’ll be yours and Harry’s decision.”

“Even if you don’t like it?”

“Even if I don’t like it.”

----

Severus walked to the very busy train station to pick up his new charge. It was still surreal of what happened within only one year back in Britain or rather Scotland, where the castle and Hogsmeade were located. Not even a full year has passed since his husband has died and he was forced to leave their home, and now look what everything happened.

He has three more children, a baby Basilisk as his familiar, he got all his and Luca’s fortune back, a shop in Diagon Alley waiting to be opened, another potion project to work on as soon as his new potion against a werewolf bite proved to be a success, and two wonderful friends back he hadn’t known he had missed.

Luca’s loss was still like a knife twisting in his gut, but the pain wasn’t as strong as it had been all those month ago, though it’ll probably never truly disappear. But the knowledge that all his worries of how to feed his children in the future were gone, and it was great. The goblins informed him that his former parents in law protested and refused to give back what they have stolen, but it was all in vain. Though, Severus was sure it wasn’t over yet.

His potion business was booming, for which he couldn’t thank Felix enough. It was only thanks to his former potion master that his business hasn’t failed before it even truly begun. And now he received even more orders than ever before, especially about buying some ingredients from his familiar, which Basil was happy to offer when Severus deemed the customer to be safe and trustful.

Severus was also sure that he will be even more busy as soon as it comes out who created the potion that had been given to the werewolf victims. The potions guild already sent him several letters asking him if it was his creation just due to the fact that it was also him that improved the Wolfsbane potion many times over. Severus kept quiet, though. It was much too early to say if the potion was a success or not. And he would keep it quiet for even longer, until Narcissa’s project of creating a safe place for him and his family in the backyard was done and the entire ground they lived on was warded, including the shop. Any customer with the wish to harm the family won’t be able to pass the wards.

Severus told Narcissa if she continues to expand his home, then Hogwarts might truly get competition, that it’d might be just easier to take over Hogwarts and live in the castle. Narcissa had frozen and Severus immediately regretted to have said anything when he saw the glint in her eyes. He told her to forget whatever her brain was brewing but was dismissed with a smirk. He didn’t like it, not at all. He swore to never make such stupid mistake again.

As Severus reached the train station, he greeted Hagrid who oversaw the crowd of students. “Good morning, Hagrid.”

“Morning, Mr. Snape.”

“Severus, please, Hagrid. You can call me Severus.”

“Oh, uhm, morning, Severus. Sephiroth isn’t here if yer looking for him.”

“I know. He’s at home and keeps an eye on his siblings. Now, I’m actually here to pick up my charge.”

“Yer charge? I haven’t known yer one of the student’s guardian.”

“Well, we decided to keep it quiet until today. He didn't want anyone to know about it until now.”

“He? Who is it?”

“Harry Potter.”

“Harry.” Hagrid gasped. “But. But what about his relatives?”

“Hagrid. You met them, right?” The giant nodded with a frown. “Do you really want him to return to those imbeciles?” Hagrid shook his head.

“But, how is it that yer become his guardian?”

“Well, my son Sephiroth was very insisting, and Lord Malfoy helped. Harry told us what his relatives have done and showed us also some memories. I knew Petunia, Harry’s aunt, Lily’s sister, before Lily and I become students. She hated magic. Harry shouldn’t have been sent to her at all.”

“Dumbledore said there was no other option, that Harry would grow up safely, that the blood wards Lily created with her sacrifice would hide the Dursleys’ home from the Death Eaters.”

“Blood wards? Interesting. However, for that to work, Harry would have to feel at home where he lives, and from what had been told, it was more like a prison than a home.”

“Oh no. What have they done?”

“That’s not my place to tell you, Hagrid.”

“Right, I’m sorry. We should have looked for him. Minerva had said that those muggles seemed to be from the worst kind. We, Dumbledore, should have listened.”

“It’s not your fault, Hagrid. The only one you can blame for it is this Dark Lord for killing Harry’s parents and Dumbledore for sending Harry into a home with never checking if he’s truly alright. But let’s not talk about it any longer. Have you seen him?” Hagrid rubbed his eyes and pointed at the location Harry was standing with his friends, seemingly arguing about something.

“He’s over there.”

“Thank you, Hagrid. See it positive. You won’t have to wait to see Harry again until September. Oh, and by the way, congratulations of getting your OWLs and NEWTs. You have been truly hard-working if you managed to get both in just a short time.” Hagrid laughed.

“Years of experience and not least thanks to you and Sephiroth. I couldn’t have done it without you.”

“You could. But you’re welcome. Did you contact one of the masters Jonathan had mentioned to you?”

“Uhm, yes. They all were very kind. But it’s actually Professor Kettleburn who offered to take me as his apprentice.”

“Kettleburn?”

“Uhm, yes. He plans to retire soon and uhm, Dumbledore, Dumbledore said I’d become professor if I receive my mastery. And to be honest, I’d like to stay. Hogwarts is like a home for me, yer know.”

“I see. Whatever you want, Hagrid. See you later.”

“See you.” Inwardly, Severus shook his head and tsked. Typical Dumbledore. Severus bet it was him who coaxed Kettleburn to take Hagrid as an apprentice. But well, as long as Hagrid was happy. Who was Severus to take that from him.

As he got closer, Severus could hear the red-hair boy getting louder and louder. Seems Harry had finally told his friends that he wasn’t driving with them back to London. When Harry saw him, relief flooded his body and a smile begun to bloom on the boy’s face. The others have noticed as well and turned.

“Hello, Mr. Snape.”

“Good morning, Harry. Is there a problem?”

“Uhm, not really.”

“Of course, there is a problem.”, exclaimed the red head at the same time.

“And that would be, Mr….Weasley, I think was your name?” Severus raised a brow unimpressed at the boy’s attitude.

“Harry. You can’t trust him, or the Malfoys. They are Death Eaters.” The boy grabbed Harry’s arm, but Harry shook him off.

“I trust them, Ron.”

“But what of your relatives. You have a home.”

“No, I don’t, though I hope I’ll have one now.”

“Harry. They will kill you.”

“Better be killed as living in a hell, Ron. For my aunt and her husband, I’m nothing else as a slave, a punching bag and…”

“Mr. Potter. I don’t think you need to go into details. You know the truths as well as every other person who needs to know. Your friends either accept your decision or they don’t. Or if you want to tell them then do it on a more private place.”

“Y-es.”

“Mr. Weasley. I can assure you, that Harry will be in good care. If you want, you can visit him and see it for yourself. That offer stands of course whomever else wants to visit Harry. However, I won’t tolerate any bad mouthing in my house.”

“Harry, please. If it’s true what you say, I can ask mum. You can live with us.”

“I’m sorry, Ron. But Mr. Snape is my magical guardian, and as I said I trust him. You don’t know him.”

“You don’t know him either.”

“I know enough, Ron. He and the Malfoys were the only adults that ever listen to me, and they helped me. Dumbledore hadn’t listened. He told me over and over again that my relatives love me and that I would be safe there. But that’s not true. I know it. I have lived with them for all my life and not once I felt safe with them. And who knows what they will do or would have done if I had returned to them. You know nothing Ron, so stop to prevent you do.” Harry grabbed his trunk in determination and walked over to Severus.

“Please, can we go?” Harry pleaded, tears streaming down his cheeks. Severus kneeled and swiped the tears away.

“Of course, Harry.” Severus said softly. “Come let me carry your stuff.”

“No, you’re still in need of resting. I can take care of my stuff myself.” Severus flipped a finger against Harry’s forehead.

“You better not be another Narcissa Malfoy, boy. I can barely handle one, less two, understood.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Don’t call me sir. From now on you are part of my family, so call me Severus.”

“Yes si---Severus.”

“Good. Say goodbye and then let’s go.” Harry smiled and turned to his friends, giving them a last wave and goodbye before turning again and following Severus back through the crowd. He didn’t say anything more to Ron, who hadn’t even looked at Harry.

They both ignored the whispers and sighed in relief when they were out of the crowd.

“Are you alright, Harry?”

“Yes. I…Ron is an idiot. I already suspected that this would happen. He truly hates the Malfoys, and you being friends with them automatically put you on his list of people that can’t be trusted, ever.”

“I see. Very short sighted of him. People like him are very easy to manipulate. He only listened to what he wants to hear, but not of the actual facts.” Severus stopped Harry with a hand on his shoulder and looked down at him. “I don't want to tell you who you should be friends with, but if I were you, I wouldn't maintain that friendship. It can be very painful if a trusted friend, best friend, suddenly turns on you because of one mistake, or just because you share different views on things.” Harry recognized something like sadness in Severus’ eyes and thought the man spoke of experience.

“Did that happen to you?”

“Yes.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Just keep in mind that friends can have different views on things or maybe say things they don’t mean, especially if they are very angry. That goes also for this Weasley boy.”

“Ron.”

“Ron.” Severus nodded. “Before you decide what to do, give you and him a chance to think about it. I know I said I wouldn’t maintain that friendship, but I was always bad in having friends in the first place. However, if he’s truly a friend then he will accept your decision, no matter if he likes it or not. He will not pressure you to change your mind such because he doesn’t like it. If he wants to change your mind then he’d do it based on facts. He can’t just walk around and spread false assumptions. Of course, there might be people who will try to manipulate you or wish to harm you. To become close, they might try to befriend you, but it shouldn’t stop you to make friends. Just be mindful.”

“Neville and Hermione are very good friends. I told Hermione, not everything but enough. She understood why I trust Sephiroth, you and the Malfoys. She doesn’t like Draco very much, but she said she would accept if I became friends with him.”

“See? That sounds much more reasonable.”

“She was very annoying at the beginning, still is sometimes, but she listens and, yeah, Hermione is a very good friend.”

“No one is perfect. Even I and my husband had our differences at times. Overcoming those differences is what truly proves how much you can trust a person.”

“Hm hm.”

“Come on. Time to settle you in your new home.”

“Yes.” The frown on Harry’s face turned to a wide smile. He only got nervous when he saw the house, which would become his new home.

Severus past the door of the shop and stepped around the building to the small gate that led through a front garden and another door.

Severus opened the door for Harry, who stared for a minute, but then did the step forward.

“Welcome home, Harry.”

Chapter Text

The house was filled by two load screaming voices, causing Severus to grunt out of his sleep. On his way to the nursery, Severus grabbed one of his robes and put it on, muttering half asleep and with a wide yawn, “I’m coming, I’m coming.”

Sephiroth, who woken up as well, fought his way out of bed and into the fresher, taking a quick shower and brushing his teeth. When he was ready, he walked to the nursery, just being in time as his baby brother finished feeding and was replaced by his sister.

While Severus fed little Ophelia, Sephiroth changed Finnius’ diaper and took his brother to the kitchen, where he was surprised to see Harry already at the stove cooking.

“Harry? What are you doing?” Harry startled and almost lost the grip on the pan when he swung around.

“Ah. Uhm. G-good morning, Seph. I- I woke up when the twins started screaming. I saw Mr. Sn…I mean, I saw Severus entering the nursery and I, well, I have no idea how to help with the babies, but I- I thought I make some breakfast? It’s, I mean, it was my job when I lived with the Dursleys, so I…”

“Harry, calm down. It’s nice that you want to help. It’s truly appreciated. But you truly don’t need to. You can sleep for a little while longer if you want.”

“Oh. Er. It’s no problem. I don’t think I can go back to sleep anyway. It’s, well, call it a habit.”

“I see. Well, it’s your first day with us. There is plenty of time to break this habit.” Sephiroth smiled and ruffled Harry’s hair. “Finish up, brother mine, I’ll take care of mum’s coffee. You know, mum isn’t a morning person.”

Harry tensed, which Sephiroth noticed immediately. “Harry. Mum isn’t your uncle neither your aunt. There is no need to be afraid, I promise. Just keep quiet until he had at least his first coffee before going into an hour’s explanation of any topic. But even if you do, he will mostly just grunt and be somewhat grumpy, but that’s all.”

“I-I see. I’m sorry. I didn’t want to imply…”

“I know. Just calm down and concentrate on the food. It smells really nice.” Harry’s mouth twitched into a little smile and Sephiroth again ruffled his hair.

Harry watched his brother from the corner of his eyes how he used his wand to make coffee while still holding his sibling in his other arm.

“Are you allowed to perform magic?”

“Huh? Yes. Why? Oh, you mean the rule of underage wixen performing magic outside of school?”

“Mm hmm. Yeah. We were told it is forbidden.”

“It might be forbidden to use your magic, but no one will bother you while living with a magical family in the magical world. Good morning, you two.” Severus replied with yet another yawn. “That smells good.”

“You have to thank Harry for it.” Sephiroth stated while putting a cup in front of his mother.

“Oh?”

“Er. I thought I’d make breakfast while you and Seph, uh, took care of the twins.”

“I see. Very thoughtful. Thank you, Harry. It’s appreciated.” Harry flushed and smiled shyly at the two before he turned and finished the food. After he put down the food, he looked at them again before turning his gaze to the empty seat next to Severus.

“Juna is still sleeping. It’s quiet early to have breakfast already, but it’d be a waste to let it run cold.”

“Oh. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Today, you couldn’t have known it. Furthermore, we can use the time to speak about the general schedule and house rules. But first, let us eat. I still need a few minutes to be fully awake.” Severus grunted at the end and sipped on his coffee before taking his first bite of his toast with crumbled eggs on it.

“That’s great, Harry. Thank you again.” Severus begun after finishing his breakfast.

“T-thank you.” Harry replied shyly though with a smile on his face. This was the first time that someone has thanked him for his efforts.

“You’re welcome. Before we start with the day, though, let us talk about some ground rules and what you can exactly expect living with us.” Harry nodded slowly, nervously twitching in his seat.

“The rules are for everyone the same, just to be clear. Let us start with the cleaning. I don’t expect that you take care of any mess others are causing, especially Juna or the twins, that will be my responsibility. Any help is appreciated, of course, but don’t feel forced to clean up the mess of others. My only expectation will be that you keep your own room clean as well as taking care of any messes you cause in other rooms.” Harry’s gaze wandered to the kitchen counter where all the dishes were still waiting to be cleaned.

Noticing Harry’s gaze on the dishes, Severus added. “Not these kinds of messes, Harry. You were kind enough to make breakfast, so it’s just fair that Sephiroth and I clean up. This is a shared task. The kind of messes I’m speaking about are something like to put back any toys after finishing playing, to not leave your clothes lying around and to wait for someone else to pick them up or should you accidentally spill a glass in the living room or wherever to clean it up yourself. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes, sir.”

“No need for sir, Harry. A simply ‘yes’ or ‘yes, Severus’ is enough.”

“Yes.”

“Good. Any dirty clothes you can put in the laundry basket in the bathroom. I’ll clean it up daily, so you don’t have to worry to ever run out of clean clothes at least as long as you put them there.”

“Er, I can take care…”

“No, Harry. Just put them there and I take care of it. Your clothes are not the only ones to be washed and there are simple spells to get it done, so that’s no big deal. That goes for any other chores as well. Look.” Severus pulled his wand and cast a quick cleaning spell at the kitchen counter where only seconds later, water is running into the sink and the dirty dishes started to float in and out of it while a sponge is rubbing the surface.

“Wow.”

“As I said, there is no big deal, so don’t worry about it.”

“Can I…can I use the spell as well?”

“Until you haven’t learned the spell, I fear you have to use your hands. But as I said, you don’t need to worry about things like this. Keeping the house clean isn’t your job, though I expect you don’t see it as invitation to cause unnecessary messes.”

“No. And if I do, I take care of them myself.”

“I see, you understand what I said so far.” Severus smiled at Harry, who replied to it with his own smile.

“Having cleared up this topic we come to the next, the daily schedule. We normally eat breakfast something between 7 and 8 within the week, while on weekends it can be expanded to 9 o’clock. So don’t feel obliged to stand up if you hear the twins crying before that time.” Harry nodded.

“Now during the summer, we will open the shop again in the morning after breakfast. It will either be me or Sephiroth handling the customers. You on the other side, along with Juna will study. I assume you have some essays to write for your classes?” Again, Harry nodded.

“Then this will be your task until you are done with them. After that, I want you to read a few books that Lucius provided. It will help you to understand the general working of the magical society and what it means to be an heir or Lord of a magical house. You’ll also learn from Narcissa the etiquette how to behave. She will also explain to you the history between the muggle and magical world.”

“A few things I already know, but I appreciate the help, nonetheless. I heard about a few traditions as well, and I’d like to know more about them.”

“Yes, this will also be part of your lessons with Narcissa.” Harry looked a little unsure between Severus and Sephiroth and Severus could guess why it was, so he added. “You may wonder why you’ll learn those things from Lady Malfoy and not from me, but you have to know that I never learned those things myself. I grew up in the muggle world and after I left Britain, I never felt the need for it. So, you won’t be the only one to learn those things. I’m just a few months ahead of you and Sephiroth, who also needs to know how to behave as a Lord and what it means. Lucius will teach him himself including the political aspect of it.”

“Why don’t we take lessons together? I have to learn this stuff either way, right?”

“That’s right, but you have still time to learn all of it. There is no need of hurry. Your lessons will be more theoretical while Sephiroth has to learn the practice. Lucius will take him to a few meetings in the Wizengamot where everyone who wants is invited to watch. That way no one will question why he’s there or at least it can be excused as just being curious.”

“Hm, I see.”

“Don’t worry about it too much Harry. After the summer is over, you’ll already know all the important things. Everything else you’ll learn with time. Even Draco, who is an heir as well, won’t be a part of the political scene until turning seventeen. And until then you’ll be more than prepared to join the political arena and be an equal to everyone else who will join it with you. And that’s only if you truly want it.”

“What do you mean?”

“It means even as a Lord you are not obliged to sit in the Wizengamot. You’d give someone else your permission to vote in your name. There is no need for you to become a politician.”

“Mum is right, Harry. I may visit some of the meetings in the ministry, but Uncle Lucius told me that I don’t need to become a part of it if I don’t want to. And I truly don’t want to. I always wanted to help mum with the family business. However, it’s still important to know what’s going on, especially if you want to give your seat to the right fraction.”

“That’s…a relief. I’m not sure yet what I want to do after leaving Hogwarts.”

“You’ll find out in time.” Severus took a sip from his coffee. “Let us come back to the main topic. In the morning after breakfast, it will be your time of lesson, either in reading the books I mentioned prior or in repeating the lessons you already learned within your first year. It also includes to practice the spells you learned so far.”

“Really? Er, isn’t it unfair, though?”

“You mean unfair to those who live with muggles and can’t practice during the summer?”

“Yes.”

“Not really.”

“How so?”

“Because they might not be allowed to use their wand, but they can still practice the words of a spell and also the hand movements.”

“But they wouldn’t know if they do it right.”

“Haven’t you told me that your friend Hermione used a spell to repair your glasses while being in the train to Hogwarts before you even officially become a student of Hogwarts?” Sephiroth asked.

“Oh. Right. I wonder how she did it.”

“Ask her. But I can tell you myself, that you don’t have to worry about those living with muggles. When I was home during the summer holidays, I couldn’t practice with my wand either in fear to receive a letter from the ministry, but I read everything about the spells and practiced the hand movements. When I returned to Hogwarts, I never truly had any issues to perform the spells correctly. And if I had issues then it was only minor adjustments to get it right.”

“I see. Hm. We always learn first the theory of a spell before actually performing it.”

“Indeed. And those who might want to practice their spells with a wand could always ask their magical guardian, if they have one, to take them into the magical world to do so.” Severus shrugged. “The Trace that it placed on those under seventeen might inform the ministry of the use of underage magic, but the ministry doesn’t bother with those living in the magical world, because the magic of the parents is interfering constantly with the trace. And you can hardly expect adults to stop using their magic when around children, let alone the complaints you’d receive whenever parents receive a letter to remind them to keep their children in check even if said child hasn’t done anything.” Severus adjusted his grip on his sleepy daughter to refill his cup with coffee.

“Again, we are off of topic. Have you any more questions about lessons?”

“No, or maybe how long will the lesson time be?”

“Depends. Juna’s lessons will only last for two hours with half an hour of break in between. Yours will be the same but if you want to continue on your own you are free to do so.” Severus took a sip of his coffee, while Harry nodded.

“The shop will be open until 1 pm. So, lunch will be something between 1 and 2 pm. After that you can go out and play or whatever else you want to do. You can write to your friends or, if you want, even ask them to come over. As long as they have access to the Floo network it shouldn’t be much of a problem for them to come over.”

“What if they invite me to visit them?”

“Then you may still go, but due to the circumstances I’d prefer you aren’t going alone.”

“We can go together, Harry.” Sephiroth offered.

“You’d do that for me?”

“Sure.”

“Thank you.”

Severus cleared his throat. “Should you leave the house I expect you back at 6 pm straight.”

“Understood.”

“You won’t wander around on your own either. You can play in the garden where I can have an eye on you, but you won’t leave the property without my permission.”

“Ok. Er. Can I practice with my broom?”

“As long as you don’t leave the property, yes, you can. The garden is big enough for flying around with a broom but stay away from the forbidding forest. The border is warded against any wixen entering, but you can never be sure what creatures linger around. Basil’s presence keeps them away, still there is no need to risk anything.”

“Should you find something that looks suspicious, let us know.” Sephiroth snickered.

“You mean like when Juna found the egg everyone thought was from a dragon?”

“Indeed.” Sephiroth’s snicker turned into a laugh while Severus sighed.

“I searched the property already for any other possibly creatures or…eggs that could cause some uproar but found nothing. Therefore, it’s unlikely something like this will happen again.” Severus finished his coffee and stood, motioning the other two to follow him into the living room, where he sat down in the recliner and placed his daughter on his chest.

“Except, Juna digs out something. She started her own little project after all.” Sephiroth snickered while following his mother, placing himself on the couch with his baby brother in his arms, and Harry sitting down next to him.

“Ah well. Let us hope she won’t bring back another egg of a presuming dead species or the ministry might try to kick us out from our home.” Severus rolled his eyes. “Back to topic. We are almost done. Dinner is between 6 and 7 pm. I expect you be in bed at 9 pm. Are there any more questions?”

“May I help with any meals? I like to cook.”

“Yes, you can help with whatever you want. I know I said that most of the things are not your responsibility, but I may still need help with some of those things sometimes. So, if I ask you to help, I also expect you to help without any complaints, even if it’s your playtime. Understood.”

“Yes.”

“Very well. Ah and before I forget. If you are hungry, you can eat some fruits. Here and there I’ll allow some sweets, but don’t get your stomach full shortly before any meals. And I’ll brew some nutritious potions. The year in Hogwarts may have been good for you so far, especially since you started to take the potions, but at least until the summer is over, I want you to continue drinking them.”

“Ok.”

“Ah and one more thing. Your birthday. Please think about whom you want to invite.”

“Invite?”

“Yes. Your birthday is at the end of July, so we can celebrate it together including all your friends.”

“Really?” Severus saw tears forming in Harry’s eyes and assumed Harry never had any birthday celebrations before. One more time he wished to storm the muggles house and curse Petunia and her husband into the pit.

“Yes, Harry. This year, you won’t celebrate your birthday alone in a cupboard under the stairs.” And that did it. The gate opened and Harry couldn’t stop sobbing and crying. Severus stood and put his daughter into the playpen before sitting next to Harry. Harry moved willingly into Severus’ lap, who started to stroke Harry’s back in a soothing manner. They stayed like that until Juna made her way downstairs, signaling the begin of the day.

----

“How is it, Severus? Is Harry causing any problems?”

“No. He has settled in well and helps when being asked. His studies are going well, and he finished his school assignments without any complains. He’s doing well with his other studies as well. The first few days, he was still uncertain of what to do in his free time, but Juna more often than not forced him to play with her.”

“I see. Narcissa told me much the same about his studies.”

Lucius and Severus sat on the bench outside of the Snape house, watching the children play a game of Quidditch. It was Harry’s birthday, and the boy couldn’t look any happier. He thought long about whom he wanted to invite and when he presented Severus a list with names Severus sent out invitations without any questions. The names listed were Granger, Longbottom, Malfoy, Weasley, Thomas, Finnigan, Patil, Greengrass, Bones, and even a few names from older students that Harry knew from being part of a Quidditch team. It was a mix from different houses and Severus only hoped it wouldn’t end in a disaster. To his luck, most parents didn’t stay and just delivered they children with a reminder to behave and that they would pick them up at a specific time.

Neither the Malfoys nor the Weasleys knew whom had been invited and it was almost hilarious to see how the women stared at each other in shock when suddenly standing in front of each other. Arthur Weasley and Lucius stared at each other for just a few seconds before departing with polite greetings, but Molly and Narcissa were caught in a staring contest for several minutes, only interrupted by Severus who pushed one of his twins into Narcissa’s arms and shoving her away in direction of the kitchen.

“The Weasley boy looks like he bit into a sour lemon.” Lucius stated.

“Indeed. I told Harry, after I picked him up from the station, that he might have to consider giving up his friendship with that boy. I guess he still hopes their friendship will last.”

“Well. It fully depends on Ronald. Draco accepted the fact that Harry is a Gryffindor and that he’ll have to play nice to any of Harry’s friends even if Draco himself doesn’t like them. But Draco admitted that he likes the Weasley twins, and I must admit that not all members of that family are as annoying as Molly.”

“How many more are there?” Severus frowned.

“Arthur and Molly have seven children. The oldest, Bill Weasley is learning to be a curse breaker. He’s almost done getting his mastery. Their second son, Charlie Weasley, finished Hogwarts last year and went straight to Romania to study dragons. Percy Weasley is still a student in Hogwarts and will enter his sixth year in September. He shows a lot of interest in politics. He’ll probably work in the ministry as soon as he leaves school. I met him a few times, and he acts even more self-important than others I know.”

“Like you, you mean?”

“Tsk. I’m a Lord. I have a reputation to keep. But you know me. I’m not always acting like an arrogant prick and I definitely not speaking with or about my family like they are some annoying bugs.”

“That’s true.”

“The twins are the complete opposite. Draco told me about their pranks and observing them myself I can agree that those are born troublemakers. However, they have also potential.”

“Hm. They have visited my shop a few times and asked a few questions about being an owner of an own shop. I’d suspect their intention is to open their own shop when leaving Hogwarts.”

“Another shop for pranksters I’d bet.”

“Most likely, yes. They even ask about potions. I gave them a few, nothing bad, of course, just a potion to dye someone’s hair into another color.”

“You did that? You, who had been a victim of countless pranks?”

“Dying someone’s hair or humiliating them by turning them upside down and exposing their privates in front of who knows how many students are two different things, don’t you think? I can enjoy a prank if it’s actually funny, but what the marauders did to me were not just simple and harmless pranks. And the last one got me almost killed.”

They were silent for a few minutes until Lucius continued with what he knew about the Weasley children. “Ronald Weasley definitely comes after his mother. He inherited her hate of Slytherins and especially the hate against my family. Neither I nor Narcissa harbor any grudges against Arthur or his children, at least not the oldest, but Molly makes it difficult to like them very much either. Therefore, we keep our distances if possible and only share polite greetings or goodbyes. I don’t know much about the youngest, who would be Ginevra Weasley the only daughter in the family. She will join Hogwarts with the next school term.”

“Hm. From what I can see, she has a crush on Harry.”

“Indeed. Harry seems obvious, though.”

“He’s twelve and has other stuff in his mind rather than girls with a crush.”

“True. Well, he has time to figure it out himself.” Severus shook his head at Lucius’ antics.

“Mummy, Mummy. Look. Aunty Cissa and I made cookies.” Juna came running, holding a deformed cookie in her hand.

“That’s great, sweety. Is that one for me?”

“Yes.” Juna grinned and climbed into Severus’ lap, moving the cookie close to Severus’ mouth. He took a bite, chew for a moment while making a face like he considered if it was good or not. Juna watched him closely and quickly run impatient. “Aaand?”

Severus swallowed meaningful before giving an approving nod. “It’s delicious.” He opened his mouth as signal for Juna to let him have another bite and she happily obliged.

“What about me? I want a cookie, too.” Lucius pouted.

“My dear husband. Of course, you get a cookie as well.” Narcissa said as she stepped out from the backdoor having a plate with several more cookies in her hand. She took one and pressed it against Lucius’ mouth, who opened up in reflex, and let go before he could bite a piece off. With a laugh she walked over to the garden table where she placed the plate in the middle of it.

“’ht ‘omn.” Lucius mumbled, cookie still in his mouth, while Severus and Juna laughed at him. Neither of them noticed the glare from Molly Weasley, who had stepped out as well to place a huge cake on the table, or maybe they noticed and just decided to ignore her.

As soon as the dishes were set, Molly and Narcissa called everyone to come, both giving each other a death glare.

“I hope they will hold on until the party is over. You can literally feel the tension between them.” Severus muttered.

“Be assured that it won’t be Narcissa losing her temper. She’s better than ruining the first birthday party Harry ever had.”

“Well, then let us hope Molly won’t losing hers.”

Neither of the women lost her tempers despite the tension between them, and Severus was glad when it was time for everyone to return home. Even the twins were exhausted enough to sleep through the night for the first time.

----

“Is everyone ready?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”, came the reply from three different voices. Only a few days after Harry’s birthday they received a letter with the recommended books for the next school term. After a long discussion it was decided that Sephiroth would also become a Hogwarts student, which meant he’d be sorted into one of the four houses, that included also that Sephiroth stayed at Hogwarts overnight. The only exception was that Sephiroth was allowed to return home for the weekends.

Severus wanted his son to concentrate on his education. It was an important year after all. Sephiroth had argued, of course, worried that Severus would be overwhelmed, but the older man argued right back that he’d handle the shop for four hours while also having an eye on his children, not to forget that he had Basil who could keep an additional eye on them. And should he need further help then he’d ask Narcissa, who offered to babysit or send an elf to do it while Severus was handling the shop or if needed brew potions that Felix and his apprentice couldn’t deliver in time.

Sephiroth had no other choice as to trust his mother. He knew Severus was more than capable to do what was needed, but it still doesn’t mean Sephiroth has to like it.

“If everyone is ready, then let’s go. Sephiroth, you take Juna. I’ll take the twins. Harry, remember to speak clearly or you will end who knows where. We don’t want an accident like last time.” Harry shuddered. The last time they went to Diagon Alley via Floo he accidentally landed in some backside store in Knockturn Alley. It was truly creepy.

“Yes. I don’t want that to happen again either.”

“Indeed. I’m just glad I put my own tracking charm on you, and you still have it just in case. So, now, hurry up. The Malfoys are probably already waiting.” Severus shooed them over to the chimney. Sephiroth with Juna in his arms were the first, then followed Harry, who this time spoke loud and clear and then was followed by Severus with both twins hanging in a carrier against his chest.

The Malfoys were indeed waiting for the family to arrive. As soon as everyone was there, they stepped into Diagon Alley and started their shopping trip. They started with Madam Malkin’s Robes for All Occasions, because Sephiroth, Harry and Draco needed new robes. Severus ordered a few for himself as well as for Juna. Next Severus went over to the Apothecary for some potion ingredients while the others went straight to Flourish and Blotts.

Inside, a huge crowd was standing at the front, seemingly waiting for something. Lucius could only groan when he saw the big book label with Gilderoy Lockhart’s name on it.

“Damn it. I forgot about him.”

When they moved forward, they also could see the Weasleys already waiting in excitement, or well at least Molly Weasley.

It didn’t take long for Severus to get the ingredients he needed and was quick to catch up with the others. When he saw the crowd, he frowned.

“What the…” He stepped next to Lucius and, too, saw the book label. “Gilderoy Lockhart?”

“He’s the new DADA professor. You’d have seen his name when you received the list with the needed school supplies for Harry and Sephiroth.”

“Yes, I can remember. That doesn’t explain why they all are standing around. What’s going on?”

“Well. As it seems….”

“Ladies and Gentlemen, Gilderoy Lockhart.”, was Lucius interrupted. Only a second later a blond man appeared at the other end of the store with a wide grin. In the meanwhile, the crowd applauded, especially girls as well as women, except of a few, seemed very excited to see the man Severus disliked immediately.

“Make way there, please. Let me by, madam. Thank you.” Severus was rudely pushed against Lucius, who was just quick enough to steady his friend. Severus scowled at the reporter while having moved his arm to cover his twins in protection. Sephiroth was quick to step next to his mother, so that Severus was now safely between him and Lucius.

In the meanwhile, the reporter pushed further forward until he was in the front of the crowd. “This is for the Daily Prophet.” Lockhart's grin widen to a toothy smile, happy to be photographed.

They watched Lockhart posing for the reporter until the man suddenly stopped. Immediately, Severus noticed the man’s eyes being on Harry, who stood a little further in the front by his friends, Hermione and the Weasleys.

“It can’t be. Harry Potter.” Severus saw Harry stiffen and started to move forward. However, before he could put a hand on Harry’s shoulder, the same reporter than before grabbed Harry’s arm and pulled him forward, right next to a waiting Lockhart who didn’t hesitate to pull the boy rudely against his side.

“Oh. You don’t.” Severus whispered darkly. He pulled his wand and before Lucius or Sephiroth could stop him, stepped right behind the reporter and put his wand against the man’s throat. The crowd froze.

“One move and I destroy your camera. Understood.” The man nodded. “You.” Severus looked at Lockhart. “Let Harry go.”

“Wait. Wait. There is no reason to threaten anyone. The man wants just a picture from me together with Harry Potter.”

“Yeah? And who asked Harry if he wants a picture with you, no less published. Did you even ask his guardian for permission?”

“I’m sure his guardian has no…”

“Oh, but I have a problem with that. I’m his guardian after all and neither of you ask me or Harry for permission. So let him go. I don’t care who you are. But you seem famous enough that you don’t need a picture with Harry Potter on it. So, let him go or I’ll do it for you.”

Lucius was quick to step forward as well, what seemed to be enough for Lockhart to let go of Harry, who quickly stepped away and over to Severus.

Severus put his wand back into its holster as soon as Harry was next to him. “Everything alright?” He asked Harry while still staring at Lockhart whose eyes has widen when he saw the twins carried on the man’s chest.

“I must apologize. You are, of course, right. Where are my manners.” Lockhart laughed, causing the tension in the room to dissipate. “Meeting Harry Potter is such an honor, that I got carried away for a moment. He’s after all the boy-who-lived and who saved the wizarding world.” Severus didn’t stop staring at the man with an expression that made the blond even more nervous. He looked around for a brief moment and smiled widely when he found something that might please the man.

“Here. As an apology and for how much I respect Harry, I give you my entire collected works. Free of charge, of course.” Lockhart stepped around the counter and pushed the books into Harry’s arms, not for once removing his eyes from Severus.

Nervously, Lockhart returned to his spot behind the counter, not stopping to smile the entire time.

Severus stared for another few seconds before letting out a “tsk”.

“Harry, Juna and I will leave. Meet us at Florean Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor.” Severus said to Lucius, took his daughters hand and left the store with a muttered, “What an idiot.”

“Well. That went well, I think.” Lucius sighed.

“Mum hates people like Lockhart. We met a few who thought the world of themselves. Let us say Lockhart had luck that mum can’t allow to get imprisoned.”

It took almost two hours for Sephiroth and Draco to get their books. Severus was more than ready to get home, especially with the twins being hungry and needing a diaper change.

Neither of them had noticed how a stranger put a book into Ginny’s cauldron while everyone was concentrated on watching Severus’ and Lockhart’s exchange.

Chapter Text

Tom couldn’t be prouder of his son as he already was. The entire summer he watched the little family, well not so little anymore, and it was almost perfect. Harry fit in almost perfectly. Tom hoped it’d be the same for him.

He didn’t dare yet to approach Severus and with each passing day it become more difficult to find the courage, even if the wish to speak to his son grew equally strong.

Each time Tom approached his son, he stopped and just watched him from a corner, not knowing how to even start the conversation he wished to have with Severus. Should he just introduce himself as a wizard who was stuck in his Animagus form? No, that would be creepy. Maybe, how he met Harry? But Severus knew that already.

Sephiroth had ask him if he needed help and was almost the end of summer when Tom finally agreed, having reached a point where he was more than desperate to finally reveal himself.

So, at a Saturday evening, a week before the new school term was about to start, Sephiroth and Harry with Tom wrapped around the younger boy, approached Severus who was sitting in the living room sipping his coffee while reading a book, Basil curled up next to him.

“Hey, mum.”

“Hey.”

“Say, may we have a little chat?” Severus looked up from his book and let his gaze wander between his son and Harry, before settling on the Tom. Then all three of them froze with Severus’ next words.

“Have you finally decided to introduce me properly to the wizard, who is stuck in his snake form and with whom I seemingly share a bond with?” Severus asked dryly.

“Wh…You know?”

“Yes, well. I think as a master in defense against the dark arts, I learned a few things. Though, the bond that developed over the past weeks, was a big give away either, because I know how a bond feels between a parent and their child.”

“And…you didn’t think to mention it, why?”

 Severus shrugged. “I saw no harm being done to any of you. And I can remember you asking me what I’d do if there is a chance of meeting my biological father. So, I watched and waited for him to approach me.” Severus met the eyes of Tom. “I know you tried several times. I’d feel your eyes on me, but you backed away without saying anything every time.”

“I didn’t know how to tell you. I wasss ssscared you might reject me.”

“Hm, considering the circumstances I can understand that.” Severus put the book aside and waved them over. Then he sat sideways with one arm resting on the back of the couch while he rested his head against his clenched fist, looking straight at Tom, whose entire attention was on his son.

“I talked with Lucius. I know he knows that you’re here. But I don’t blame him for not telling me. I guess, you told him not to do so.” Tom nodded.

“I wanted to tell you myssself.”

“So, I guessed. Still, I used the time to ask Lucius about this entire Dark Lord mess. Rumors say, you are the Dark Lord, but Lucius explained to me your history and that of your own order, the ‘Knights of Walpurgis’. Just to be clear, I’m not interested to join any group, even if it’d be yours that I see as the most reasonable one. The other two sides are leaning too much to either the light or the dark side of magic. But that’s not how it works. If Lady Magic wanted the magic to just being light, then there wouldn’t be wixen born with a dark magic core. But being a so-called dark wizard or witch doesn’t mean you’re automatically evil. Or would you call me an evil wizard?” Severus looked at Harry, who shook his head quickly.

“That’s the same for light wizard’s and witches. Just because they have a light magic core, they are not automatically good people. I think my own past is proof enough. But, that’s not why we are here right now. The question would be how to proceed from here on out. What are your expectations?”

“Nothing much. I want getting to know you. I don’t expect you to call me father. I jussst want…I want to be a part of my ssson’sss life, no matter how you sssee fit. If you don’t want me to live with you, that’sss fine. But, allow me to visssit?”

“Sounds reasonable. I’ll call you Tom. Even if you wished for me to call you father, I can’t do that, not now and maybe never. The father I knew was violent and a drinking bastard. And after I learned that he wasn’t actually my father I didn’t care who my true father was. I always thought, you didn’t care, because you never looked for me, or so I thought at least.”

“I looked. But Eileen. I thought we were happy. I met her and her family ssshortly after I returned from my travelsss. From the firssst moment I wasss very taken with Eileen and it ssseemed to be the cassse the other way round too. We ssspend a lot of time together, ssslept together. Before we even knew Eileen wasss pregnant, I asssked her parentsss if I can marry her and they agreed. Then we found out ssshe was pregnant and couldn’t have been happier. But then ssshe wasss sssuddenly gone, run away from me while ssshe wasss ssstill pregnant. Later, we, her parentsss and I, heard rumorsss, that ssshe often disssapeard into the muggle world even during our relationssship. And then later we heard ssshe married a muggle. The rumorsss were confirmed the moment I received a letter from her, ssstating that I’m not your father and that ssshe never loved me. But I knew it wasss a lie, at least the former, because I’d feel the bond between usss. You weren’t even born and our bond wasss already ssso ssstrong.”

A single tear slipped from Tom’s eye, whose eyes were slightest gazed over, like he wasn’t currently in the present, but in the past. Neither of them interrupted.

“Her parentsss had no other choice asss to disssown her, but they promisssed to welcome the child, my child, you, back into the family ssshould it ever findsss back the way to them, to me. I didn’t truly expect Eileen to send you to Hogwartsss, but I asssked the children of my followersss to keep an eye out, but none of them knew what Eileen looked like, there were no picturesss of her left, and no one expected that my child might have grown up in poor and quessstionable circumssstancesss. I don’t blame Luciusss and the othersss to not have noticed your relation to me. You look ssso much like your mother.”

Tom’s voice was soft, and he didn’t look at Severus with disgust. More the complete opposite. It spoke of how much Tom loved him. Severus’ own thoughts went for a second to Luca. And yes. Severus couldn’t imagine to ever hate his own children for looking like his husband even if Luca would have done something that let Severus hate him. His eyes went to Sephiroth and Harry for a second. Nope. He never would blame his children.

Tom’s hissing voice turned his attention back to the snake that looked very sad now. “I only heard about you yearsss after it wasss declared you’re dead. It almossst broke me. It wasss Luciusss, who mentioned the name Prince one day and it got my notice. It wasss a few daysss after your grandparentsss had been attacked. I lissstened to him ssspeaking with Narcisssa about a boy they met in ssschool, whossse name wasss Ssseverusss Sssnape. They never have ssseen your grandparentsss before, becaussse for a long time they retreated from the public and even left Britain for a few yearsss. But when Luciusss sssaw your grandfather, he began to wonder, becaussse although you look like your mother, you are the ssspitting image of your grandfather.”

Severus raised a brow, and Tom couldn’t stop the tiny snicker leaving his mouth.

“Indeed, your grandfather.” Tom gave Severus another fond smile before his face fell, again. “I don’t know how ssshe did it, but ssshe hasss hidden you from me. No matter what I tried I couldn’t find you. For twenty yearsss, I didn’t ssstop sssearching. Then Luciusss told me about you and sssaid you were dead. I couldn’t believe it. I wanted anssswersss. I looked into the name Sssnape. I found out where Eileen had taken you, but ssshe and her husssband were already dead. And then I went to the Pottersss, and that wasss it. You already know what happened there.”

“She must have bound my magic completely, at least until I was seven.” Severus mused. “That at least would have prevented you from tracking me down by using our bond.” He shook his head. “It doesn’t matter. What’s done is done. We can’t change the past. I think the important thing right now is to get you back in your human form. Do you know what’s hindering you to turn back?”

“I’m not sssure. At firssst I thought it’sss jussst becaussse my magic wasss weak. But I can feel my magic almossst back to itsss original ssstrength. Ssso, it must be sssomething elssse.”

“How did you end in your snake form?”

“By sssaving Harry. I threw myssself between Harry and the dark wizard with a ssstrong ‘Protego’ asss he tried to kill Harry with the killing curssse. That’sss the lassst I can remember. After that I woke up asss sssnake without memoriesss about being a wizard.”

“I see. The killing curse is a very strong spell. That you haven’t died proves how strong your magical core is, but I can only guess that it almost completely depleted your magical reserves and as protection your body decided to turn into it’s animagus form. Hm. Will you let me cast a diagnostic charm on you?”

“Of courssse.” Tom slowly slithered to the ground in front of his son, who run a few diagnostic charms soon after.

“Your magical core seems fine. However, there is something blocking you from completely reaching it.”

“I haven’t noticed. Do you know what it isss?”

“I have an assumption, but you won’t like it. Have you ever heard about Horcruxes?” Tom hissed meaningfully. “I take that as a yes.”

“You mean Tom is a Horcrux?” Harry asked in shock.

“I’m not sure if it’s a soul piece blocking your magic or just the echo of black magic that had been used in attempt to kill you. For that I have to run a few more tests. We can try to use a potion to purge your system from the influence. It might not do anything against the Horcrux itself, but maybe it’ll at least remove the block.”

“Let’sss do that.”

“It’ll take a few days to brew the potion. So, either you have some patience, or we might ask the goblins. They always have some purging potions in store.”

“I don’t want anyone to know for now. We’ll try your potion firssst, if that’sss alright.”

“It’s your decision.” Severus shrugged.

“And what if he’s indeed a Horcrux? Can we remove the soul fragment?”

“That’s an entirely different matter. I never heard about a living Horcrux. There are several ways to remove a soul fragment, but this usually ends with the destruction of the object in which the soul fragment was stored. And before you ask, you can destroy a Horcrux by using Basilisk venom or Fiendfyre.”

“Or usssesss the killing curssse in cassse of a living Horcrux.”

“I guess. But all three options are out of question if we want you to survive.”

“How do you know about Horcruxesss? I thought the to be banned from the public?” Tom asked after a short pause.

“Well, I was always a very curious student, and my DADA Master was very generous in giving me all kind of books about the different branches of dark magic. I even still have most of them in my private vault at Gringotts. We may go and see if we can find something that might help, but I wouldn’t want to bring the books to my home. I wouldn’t want to be accused of being a Death Eater or the next upraising Dark Lord. So, you better also keep that information for yourself.”

“I won’t tell anyone. I wouldn’t purposssely bring any danger to my family.”

“That’s the same for you Harry, Sephiroth.”

“We won’t tell anyone.”

“And don’t mention anything about Horcruxes, especially not in front of Dumbledore. I don’t trust him.”

“No word to anyone, neither about Horcruxes nor about your collection of dark magic books, understood.” Sephiroth repeated, slightly sheepish.

“Brat.” Severus stood and stretched his back. “Is there anything else we have to discuss? If not, I’ll retreat. I’m tired.”

“Tom?” Harry asked with eyes on his friend. Tom shook his head, but stopped, a considering look in his face.

“Your name. Do you want to keep it?”

“What?”

“Sssnape. Do you want to keep that name?”

“Huh. I’m not really fond of it, but there isn’t…oh. Don’t get me wrong, but I won’t take your name. That will only get me in more trouble.”

“No. No. But, you could take on the Prince name. Asss I sssaid, your grandparentsss may have disssowned your mother, but not you.”

“I…I see. Let me think about it.”

Tom nodded and they all said they goodbyes for the night. Tom was relieved. That went far better than he could ever have hoped for.

Chapter Text

They stood at the train station of Hogsmeade, waiting for the Hogwarts Express to arrive. Hagrid was there as well, and they chatted amicable until they heard the loud whistle of the train in the distance.

Harry and Sephiroth wore their Hogwarts robes and were ready to join the other students for the trip to Hogwarts. The twins were lying in the stroller and watched their sister making some funny faces.

Hagrid and Severus stood when the train arrived. To be sure to not lose his daughter in the crowd, Severus picked Juna up and watched his son and Harry greetings their friends. It didn’t escape him that the redhead, who had been very displeased with Harry’s decision to live with a Slytherin, was seemingly still upset, though he greeted Harry with a smile, even if it was faked. Not that Severus cared much. It was up to Harry to decide if he wants still be friend with this boy or not.

Seeing Sephiroth greeting several kids from different houses was a balm to Severus’ soul. It made him less anxiety at the thought that his son became a Hogwarts’ student. Even if it had been two decades since his own days as a student, Severus never truly forgot what he suffered within that time. He never regretted his decision to leave.

Before they left with the others, Harry and Sephiroth walked back to him and said their goodbyes. Sephiroth, not shy of showing his affection to his mother, gave Severus a kiss on his forehead before doing the same to Juna and the twins.

When the students were all gone, Severus put Juna down and started to move in direction of their home. It was already dark outside, and the twins and Juna should be already in bed.

At home, Tom and Basil were waiting and greeted them. Before they went to the train station, they already had dinner, so Severus just needed to change the twins’ diapers and put them into their sleep rompers. Luckily, they were already half asleep on their way home, so it took him less time to put them into the crib. When he checked on Juna, his little girl was already in her bed waiting for him.

“I see you already sleep ready. Which story do you want?”

“The little mermaid, please.”

“Ok.” Severus sat next to Juna on the bed and accepted the book she was already holding. Half an hour later, Juna was fast asleep, and Severus quietly left her room, only letting a small gap open so if she needed something he would hear her calling.

With the children in bed, Severus went over to his own bedroom, changing into some more comfortable clothes before he made his way to the lab. The purging potion for Tom to use was almost ready, just one more night in which Severus has nothing to do as to stir the potion a few times every four hours. The time in between, Severus used to brew a few other, simpler potion to stock up his shop. Thanks to Felix and his apprentice the potions meant for Hogwarts had been already delivered to Madame Pomfrey, who was very pleased.

Most potions have an expiration date of several months if stored correctly, so the next big delivery wouldn’t be needed until at least Christmas. It also allowed Severus to restock his own potion storage room, though he’d definitely need to hire someone soon if he wanted to keep up with the orders he’s receiving every day. Merlin knows that he’d already be completely overwhelmed wouldn’t it be for his old mentor and his apprentice.

“You know, if I’m back in my original body, I could help you.”

“Hm? You are a potion master?”

“No. But I’m not bad in it either. I can definitely brew sssome of the sssimpler potionsss essspecially if given clear instructionsss.”

“I see. Well, firstly we have to get you back in your original body. Maybe it isn’t even a bad idea. I can hire you as an employee and nobody will think you are being Lord Slytherin or the Dark Lord, which you don’t even are. The people here haven’t truly changed, have they. Still believing each word Dumbledore is spitting without confirming if it’s true or not.”

“You truly hate him. It’sss not jussst sssome dissslike for the man, isssn’t it?”

“I don’t know if would call it hate, but I guess it’s very close to it. That man is a manipulator. He may have been sorted into Gryffindor, but he’s an equal match to every Slytherin that had ever called himself a Dark Lord. And look how he is, what he has done to let his precious Gryffindors win the house cup. He can’t stand the thought to see Slytherin on the top. He did that same thing when I have been a student whenever he had the chance.”

“People call him the reincarnation of Merlin, or jussst sssimple the Light Lord.”

“Tsk. I very much doubt people know even the difference. There is no light or dark side.”

“Only the intention of the ussser.” Tom nodded in agreement.

“Exactly. Let us stop talking about him. It’s bad enough to be so close to him, I have no desire to have him in my mind every second of the day.”

“Sssame here. Ssso, when will the potion be ready?”

“Some time in the morning. I suggest we use Lucius’s manor to try it out. My own new home in the backyard isn’t quite ready, yet.”

“Agreed.”

Severus gave Tom a considering look. “You know, I thought about our talk, and I…having nothing against you living with us. Should someone ask, I can easily tell them that you are a friend of the family and you’re helping me out. They won’t get suspicious, because you wouldn’t be the first one living with us for the time being. I have a business and three small kids at home with two more being in Hogwarts. They wouldn’t even blink with an eye if someone else suddenly appears at my doorstep.”

“You mean it?” Tom hissed lowly with so much hope in his snake eyes that Severus had to look away slightly awkwardly.

“Yeah. I mean it. You have been living with us already for two months anyway. You know how everything works, so I guess it won’t be much of a difference, except that you can be more at use in your human form.”

“Thank you. Thank you ssso much, Ssseverus.”

“Uhm, yeah, whatever. Uhm, about your other suggestion. I mean, about changing my name. I truly have no affiliation to the name Snape. It was the name of a man that wasn’t my father, neither in blood nor anything else. He hated my guts. However, I’m not sure if it’s a good idea to take on the name Prince. Won’t people know that the supposed Dark Lord was engaged with Eileen Prince?”

“That’sss true, but they don’t know that you are my ssson. They ssstill believe that Eileen cheated on me with a muggle, which isss true, and that sssaid muggle got her pregnant, which isss a lie. But they believe it becaussse why elssse would Eileen have left the magical world? No, ssshe mussst have known that the child isss that of a muggle, therefore a half-blood. The Dark Lord would have known, and he would have never allowed her to live if ssshe had ssstayed.”

“Hm, makes sense. What about my grandparents? I haven’t asked last time, but are they still alive?”

“Yesss. Many think they have died when they have been attacked, but my order had been fassst enough to bring them into sssafety. They live in France now very clossse to the Malfoy essstate to be exactly.”

“Narcissa hadn’t mentioned that, neither did Lucius.”

“I’m sssure they didn’t it on purpossse. Your grandparentsss will be very happy to hear that you’re alive. I can sssend them a letter if you want, or Luciusss can ssshould the potion not work.”

“There is one surprise after another. Very well. I will speak with them. After that, if they truly accept me, I can change my name and take on the Prince name.”

“As you wisssh.”

----

Sephiroth felt slightly out of place. He was standing in the middle of the Great Hall together with all the new first year students waiting for his name to be called out. He was almost double the high as the others and looked more like an adult among toddlers.

When he heard his name finally being called out, he sighed in relief and was quick to place himself on the chair that stood in front of the head table. Professor McGonagall placed then the speaking hat on his head, and Sephiroth couldn’t suppress a twitch when he heard a voice in his head.

“Ooooooh. Interesting. Another Potter.”

“I hope no one can hear you or I will burn you to ashes.”

“How terrifying. Must be the other side of your family. I remember your mother. He was a very shy, but also a very angry child. However, I can assure you, no one can hear our little discussion, and I swear I won’t tell anyone.”

“What discussion? Just sort me into a house and be done with it.”

“Impatient. It doesn’t suit you.” Sephiroth took a deep breath to calm himself down. Harry had warned him that this might happen, after all.

“Okay. What do you need to discuss with me exactly? It seems you already know everything there is to know.”

“Maybe not all but there is something you need to know. About Hogwarts and…your mother.” Sephiroth frowned.

“What is it?” He listened to the hat for almost an hour, or at least it felt like it. In reality only ten minutes passed, which was still very long to be sorted, even longer as it took for Harry to be sorted, but Sephiroth couldn’t care less. What he just heard…it was equally unbelievable as fascinating, sad, he couldn’t name it.

Like if his ears were full of cotton, he barely heard the hat calling, “SLYTHERIN.” And then he was already sitting among his new schoolmates that were greeting him with loud cheers and hard claps on his back or handshakes. It took several minutes for Sephiroth to come out of his dazing state. When he met Harry’s worried expression, Sephiroth gave him a big smile in reassurance that he was fine with the hat’s decision and that he was exactly where he wanted to be, namely in the house his mother had been in.

“Welcome in Slytherin, Seph. Your mother and my parents will be pleased to hear that you are a true snake now.” Draco said with a smug smile, sitting right next to Sephiroth.

Sephiroth smirked right back, “Yeah. Mother will be very proud.”

----

At home, Severus sneezed before a slight shiver run down his spine. “Either Sephiroth had been sorted into Slytherin or I’m getting a cold. Hopefully it’s the first one, a cold would be annoying.” Severus muttered.

Chapter Text

They didn’t wait when the potion was ready. As soon as it was finished, Severus gathered his kids and traveled with Tom wrapped around him via Floo to Malfoy manner where Lucius and Narcissa were already waiting for them.

“Hello Severus, Tom.” Lucius greeted the adults, while Narcissa smiled down at the little girl.

“Hello my dear.”

“Hi, Aunty Cissa.”

“Lucius, if you don’t mind looking after the twins and Juna for the moment? I’d ask Cissa, but she’s the healer in our little group and we might need one.”

“No problem. We already prepared a room for you to use. I’ll take the children to the living room.”

“Thanks.” Severus followed Lucius to the living room where he transfigured the minimized crib back to its original size to put the twins inside. Then he turned to Juna, “I’ll be back in a few minutes. If you have any questions about your schoolwork than just ask Uncle Lucius.”

“Yes, Mama.” The girl quickly sat down at the low table and pulled out a book and writing feather from her bag.

“See you in a while, Lucius.”

“Yeah. I hope it works.”

“Well, we’ll find out shortly.” Lucius nodded and joined Juna by sitting on the couch from where he had also a close eye on the twins.

Meanwhile, Severus walked back into the foyer where he then followed Narcissa to the prepared room. There was a king-sized bed waiting for Tom to curl up on and with some healing potions standing right next to it.

“So, let’s see if it works.” Severus pulled his self-made purging potion from his robe pocket, and opened the vial. Tom opened his mouth and swallowed as soon as red-violet liquid touched his tongue.

At first nothing happened. When five minutes passed with still now signs of anything happening, a feeling of disappointment settled in Tom’s heart. Narcissa also dropped her shoulders in sadness. The only who seemed not be faced is Severus, who still watched Tom very closely.

“I…Oh.” Tom started to hiss, but just before he’d say that he wasn’t feeling anything, something changed. And then he was screaming in his head before he blacked out from the pain.

“Tom?” Narcissa yelped and was ready to intervene when a hand on her arm stopped her.

“Wait. Just give it one or two minutes. He’s only feeling pain because of the sudden rush of his blocked magic flooding back into his system and because of the sudden change of his body back to its original form.” Severus explained. And there was indeed no longer a snake lying on the bed, but a wizard around the age of sixty, with brown slightly curled short hair and some white at the roots, and skin that hadn’t seen the sun for a very long time.

Narcissa inhaled sharply before she carefully approached the bed and shook the wizard slightly. “Tom? Can you hear me?” With a grunt the wizard stirred and slowly blinked open his eyes.

“Cissa?”

“Tom. It worked. You’re out of your Animagus form.” Tom stopped in his movements before moving a hand in front of his face.

“Indeed.”

“How are you feeling?”

“Like I was hit with the Cruciatus curse. Everything hurts.”

“Here. Take this. It’d help with the pain.” Narcissa took one of the potions, opened it and helped Tom to drink it.

“I suggest you try not to stand for a while. At least not until you’re sure of having complete control over your limbs.” Narcissa and Tom turned to Severus, who still stood at the same spot as before.

“Hello, Severus.” Tom greeted a little shyly.

“Hi, Tom. No need to act shyly. Nothing had changed after all, except that you’re in your original form again.”

“Right.” Narcissa helped Tom to lean against the headboard, who then examined his own body and limps by trying to move his arms and legs. “It feels weird. To have legs and arms again, I mean.”

“Well, you lived as a snake for twelve years. I guess it’ll take a few days to feel normal again. Much more important however, how is your magic feeling?”

“Overwhelming. You were definite right with something blocking it. I better wait with performing any spells until my magic adjusted and settled down. I wouldn’t want to accidentally hurt anyone.”

“Wise choice. Well, I’ll leave you in the capable hands of Narcissa and inform Lucius. I’ll come back later.” Tom nodded and watched his son leaving, only turning his gaze to Narcissa when Severus was out of sight.

“He grew up to a great man.” Narcissa said, also watching his friend until he was out of earshot.

“He did. And whatever brought him back, I can’t thank them enough. Neither those who took him under their wings and made him to what he is today. I just wish, I’d have seen him growing up myself.”

“Well, you might have missed a lot, but now you can at least be there and helping him with raising your grandchildren.”

“Say. Do we have any information about his husband and his family? Sephiroth told me a few things, but he was very tight lipped about what exactly happened. I just know that Severus parents-in-law didn’t like him and even disowned their son when he married Severus.”

“Well, I think that covers it very well. We don’t know much about them either, just what Severus told us and that they are the main reason why he was forced to leave his home in Italy. They also stole the entire fortune what Luca had in his vaults, but we already managed to get it back.”

“I see. Still, I think it’d be good to have an eye on them. Greedy people rarely give up, and I wouldn’t be surprised if they are planning something to hurt Severus even more.”

“True. Lucius and I have a few contacts in Italy. We can ask them if they know something.”

“Good. Gather as much information you can. Should they indeed try something, I want them destroyed. Severus already suffered enough in his young age, he deserves some peace.”

“What about Dumbledore and the Dark Lord? With Harry living with Severus, he won’t get much peace.”

“There isn’t much Dumbledore can do right now. Legally, Severus is Harry’s guardian, and the old fool has no rights about the boy any longer. And Harry is smart enough to be not influenced by him. So, he’ll stay away from him as much as possible. The issue regarding the Dark Lord? Well, for now we don’t have to fear him, but I have no doubt that he’ll find a way to return. There are other rituals he can use to get a body, but he’ll need time to recover and to plan his next steps. And I already know what our own plans will be. Searching and destroying his Horcruxes.”

“You think he made more than one?”

“I’m sure of it. I might be one myself.”

“What?” Tom quickly explained what he and Severus discussed. Narcissa listened without interrupting him and only opened her mouth again when he finished.

“This is all a mess.”, she then declared with a sigh.

“Well, it’d have one advantage if I’m a Horcrux. I might be able to locate the other soul fragments. But first of all, we have to see if it’s true.”

“Can’t you feel if there is another soul residing inside you?”

“Hm, maybe if my magic is more settled.”

“Okay. I have to run a few diagnostics, maybe it’ll tell us more.” Tom nodded and kept still while Narcissa was examining him. She checked and double-checked just to be sure that she didn’t miss anything. After fifteen minutes she finished and put her wand back into her robe.

“I can’t find anything unusual, at least not in your magic. But that could just be because it hasn’t quite calmed down yet. Your blood pressure is a little high and you will probably feel sore for a few days.”

“I see. Help me, please.”

“You shouldn’t stand up yet.” Narcissa tried to push him back, but Tom was determined to get back on his feet. Half an hour later, he and Narcissa entered the living room where Severus was nursing one of the twins while Lucius held the other one. Juna was still busy with her schoolwork.

“I thought I was clear, when I said you needed rest and shouldn’t stand up to soon.” Severus deadpanned without even looking in their direction.

“What should I say. I don’t like to lie around.”

“Yeah? Don’t whine when the pain will come back in full force tomorrow.” Severus scoffed.

“I’m sure I’ll survive.”

“My Lord, Tom. It’s good having you back.” Lucius greeted with a smile. “Please excuse me for not greeting you properly, but as you can see, little Ophelia is grumpy and waits for her turn to be fed.”

“No problem.” Tom waved him off while walking over to the couch that was occupied by Severus. “May I?”

“Sit down, before you fall over. I can see your legs shaking without even looking.” Tom snickered and did as was said. Though he didn’t dare to lean over to take a closer look at his feeding grandson.

There wasn’t much happening that day. They discussed their next plans, how Severus will hire Tom as an employee while Lucius will also update Tom on everything that happened in the past years within the Wizengamot. Tom would also go to the goblins and reopen the Slytherin vaults that had been closed off after he disappeared.

Lucius and Narcissa were slightly embarrassed when they talked about the Prince family. They have indeed not thought about informing Severus about his grandparents, mind occupied with all the things that happened during the last year, which was a lot.

Severus just shrugged it off. For him those people were strangers that he never met, so there wasn’t truly a reason for him to be mad.

Later that day, they returned back to Severus’ home where Tom took over Harry’s room for the time being until the bigger mansion was finished.

Chapter Text

The first week of Harry's second year passed quickly and everyone agreed that Lockhart had no idea of what he was doing, well at least those weren’t blinded by his white toothy grin. Sephiroth didn’t even bother to listen to anything the man was saying in class and just read the books his mother had recommended for getting his OWLs. It took only three days until students of each house approached him and asked if he was willing to share his knowledge with them, or at least share the information about which books he was reading.

Harry’s first DADA class wasn’t any better, though Lockhart seemed to at least keep his distance from Harry. When Sephiroth heard about what happened he only shook his head and promised that he’d mentioned it in the letter to his mother. With any luck, the man would be removed before Christmas arrives.

When Severus received and read the letter, he’d only shake his head in disbelief. Tom, who was reading his own letters, saw it and asked, “What is it? Did something happen in school?”

“Read it yourself. I can’t believe someone like this is allowed teaching children.” Severus handed the letter over to Tom who quickly roamed over it.

“Lockhart gave them a test with questions about himself? What nonsense is that? And he couldn’t even fix his own mess after releasing a group of Pixies? What a fool.”

“Indeed. I need to speak with Lucius about it. I won’t let it happen that the education of my children gets ruined by such a dunderhead.”

It was Sunday, so Lucius and Narcissa were quick to agree to come over. Both read the letter and when it was done Lucius sighed, “Draco sent me a similar message the same day as it happened. He shares DADA class with Harry and was therefore there during the incident. You can believe me when I say I wrote to the other school board members. We even had a meeting yesterday, but as you can also guess, Dumbledore played it completely down and reassured everyone that it was just a misunderstanding.”

“You can’t be serious. Wait stop. Of course, you’re serious.” Severus muttered. “Is it at least possible to take my children out of his class and teach them myself? You know I have a master’s degree in the topic.”

“But you have the twins and your business you have to take care of.”

“And? There isn’t much I’m currently doing for my business. Felix and his apprentice do a formidable job. I won’t open my shop in Diagon Alley for at least another year. Tom has already taken over the shop downstairs and is even better at brewing potions than he initially admitted. So, currently there isn’t very much to do for me in that regard.”

“I see. Would you be opposed to the idea of tutoring some other students as well? I can contact some of the other parents and asked if they are willing to pay for some extra lessons for their children.”

“Huh? Why would they want that? Better asked them to sign a petition so Dumbledore is forced to remove Lockhart from his position.”

“A…petition.”

“Yes. If enough parents sign it, then it doesn’t matter what the board or Dumbledore say. Parents pay for their children’s education. So, if the majority of them wants Lockhart to be gone then he has to go.”

“You forget the reputation the blond man has. Lockhart is very famous among the high society of wizards. I doubt they will believe their children or us if being told how incompetent he is.” Narcissa scoffed.

“Then let them live with the consequences.” Severus shrugged. “If the complaints start to come in after their children failed, especially those in OWL and NEWT class, at the end of term then you can at least say you have warned them and wanted the change to happen at the beginning of term.”

“Severus, you can be such a bastard, you know that?” Narcissa, Lucius and Tom chuckled.

“What. It’s not my problem if parents don’t listen to their children. I listen to mine, and I’ll see to it that they won’t waste their time in a class where they won’t learn anything.”

“Same here. And it’s the reason why I asked if you were willing to teach other children. I can go with the petition first, but if the majority decides not to sign it then I’d like to offer those who did an alternative.”

“Hm. Okay. Makes sense.”

“Indeed. I’ll also see to it that you will get paid for your efforts. I bet you’ll have children from all the years, first up to seven. How many I don’t know, but it won’t be just five or six.”

“Mhm. Run the petition and we’ll see. Until then I’ll think about it.”

“Perfect. You’ll have us as your customers no matter what.” Lucius said.

“Yes, and you’d think about your son as well. Draco wrote that most students already asked Sephiroth to help them, even the seventh years.”

“I know. Stupid Dumbledore and his dumb choices.” Severus cursed while leaving the little group after hearing the screams of the twins who have woken up from their nap time.

They watched him go and when he was out of earshot Tom turned to Lucius. “If Severus accepts a tutoring position in Hogwarts then it’ll be the perfect opportunity to establish him as a professor next year, maybe it be as the new DADA professor or…”

“Potions professor.”, Lucius finished. “I wouldn’t want to put Severus into the position of being the next DADA professor. There is still the curse we must consider. There wasn’t a DADA professor that last longer than three years since you graduated, and it became even worse over the years. Now we must look for one every year and it gets more difficult each year to find a suitable replacement. Even Lockhart was a choice out of desperation, because everyone else that has been asked refused. I accepted the choice. Had I known Lockhart was an incompetent fool I’d have put more effort to convince one of the other candidates.”

Tom narrowed his eyes in thought. “I don’t know if there is truly a curse responsible for it. Somehow I have the feeling it’s Hogwarts itself that forces you to search for another professor.”

“What do you mean?” Narcissa leaned forward, curious about where Tom was going with it.

“Think about it. Severus didn’t plan to return to Britain, ever. But due to the circumstances he was forced to return and couldn’t leave since he stepped foot onto the land. Something is keeping him from leaving. He searched for a new home everywhere, except anything close to Hogwarts, but nothing suits his expectations until he receives a letter with an offer he can hardly refuse.”

“How do you know that?”

“Sephiroth told me. But it is far more interesting what Juna told me while I was still a snake. She mentioned having seen a woman in her dreams. A woman in white robes that looked very sad when she watched Severus leaving Hogwarts at fifteen.” Narcissa covered her mouth with a hand, shocked.

“You think? You think it was Lady Magic?”

“I’m not sure, but I think it was Hogwarts herself that Juna saw. There is a connection between the castle and my bloodline. Maybe because we are the direct descendants of Salazar Slytherin. I can feel it every time I step foot into the castle. Sephiroth and Harry can feel it as well.”

“Harry isn’t from your bloodline though.”

“Not directly, no. But we are still linked through the Peverell blood that runs through our veins.”

“But they hadn’t a part in founding Hogwarts.”

“Indeed not. Doesn’t mean Hogwarts can’t be fond of him, and Harry shares a sibling bond with Sephiroth, who is a Slytherin. But it’s not important anyway. What is important is that I think Hogwarts wants Severus back. And not just as a professor but as a headmaster.”

Lucius and Narcissa stared at Tom before both broke out in laughter, not because they thought it was ridiculous what he just said, but because of the thought that Hogwarts itself wanted Dumbledore out of office. Tom took their laughter exactly like that and had a smirk on his own face.

“I had been at Hogwarts the entire time when Harry started his first year. I’d feel Hogwarts’ excitement whenever Severus stepped onto its ground. Therefore, my guess isn’t as farfetched as someone might think it is. The question is how to help the castle to get the headmaster she wants. Severus had been gone for sixteen years. Dumbledore won’t retire until the day he dies, which doesn’t mean we have to kill him to achieve our goal. But even if we can manage to take the headmaster position from him, the board will most likely assign Minerva as the next headmistress or one of the other professors. They won’t consider someone from the outside who never taught children or has any experience in managing a school.”

They were alerted by running footsteps and shared a quick nod. “I’ll visit you in the days and we can speak about it more detailed.”

“Aunty Cissa. Uncle Lucy.” Lucius slightly flinched at hearing his new nickname, but quickly plastered a smile on his face when Juna came running in with a big grin on her face, throwing herself at the two guests who greeted her happily.

Tom excused himself and went upstairs to help Severus with the twins. Severus was just finishing changing Ophelia in her day-to-day clothes when he arrived. With the twins ready, Tom picked Finnius out of the crib while Severus took Ophelia into his arms. Together they went back to the living room.

“Are you interested in joining us for a little trip outside? The weather is nice, and the children need some fresh air.”, Severus asked. Narcissa and Lucius shared a quick glance.

“If you don’t mind then we’ll gladly accompanying you.”

“Then let’s go.”

----

Harry had no idea how he managed to receive a detention with Lockhart. It was Ron who started a fight with Malfoy. Harry only tried to stop them and received a hit with a stinging hex. After that everything was a blur until Filch arrived together with Professor McGonagall. And here he was now. Sitting in the office of that idiot and forced to sign the man’s fan post. It was hell and he couldn’t wait to leave.

Just when he was grabbing after another letter, Harry suddenly heard a voice. It sounded strange and it reminded him of something, but before he’d found out what it was he heart Lockhart calling his name.

“Mr. Potter?”

“Uh. Yes, Professor?”

“Is something wrong?”

“Uhm. No. Maybe? Have you heard something?” Lockhart’s expression turned confused.

“I haven’t heard anything, Mr. Potter. Do you need to see Madame Pomfrey?”

“Eh, no. It’s fine. I think I’m just tired. It’s all.”

“Hm. Oh. I fear we indeed got a little carried away. Your detention had ended already an hour ago.”

“What?”

“Up, up Mr. Potter. Thank you for your help. I hope you learned something today. Good night.” Lockhart almost pushed Harry out of his share, but the boy was quicker in his movements. He didn’t want Lockhart to touch him.

On his way to the Gryffindor tower Harry didn’t hear anything unusual and therefore dismissed the weird voice as just a hallucination.

It was on Halloween, almost two months later that he heard the voice again. But this time it wasn’t just a hallucination.

Chapter Text

Lucius couldn’t believe it, or more like he expected the first outcome, but he couldn’t believe that his other plan worked.

As discussed some weeks ago within Severus’ home, Lucius opened a petition for Lockhart’s removal as professor. Like Narcissa expected, the majority of parents refused to sign, either because they were too much of a fan of the man or believing that Dumbledore wouldn’t hire someone incompetent to teach their children.

Of course, most Slytherin and a few Ravenclaw parents didn’t hesitate to sign it, but it was not enough. Lucius had shown Severus the list and the man just hummed while reading through it. 689 parents had been asked, 149 have signed, not enough for the petition to be accepted.

Most of those who have signed up also agreed with hiring Severus as a tutor for their students. And that was it. Lucius had gone to the school board and introduced the idea of Severus being allowed to work at Hogwarts as a tutor. He explained that Hogwarts wouldn’t be responsible for his pay, that it will be taken care of through a separate instance led by Narcissa Malfoy.

The only thing Lucius asked for is that Severus time as a tutor is included in the class schedule and that he’s allowed to use one of the classrooms, which wasn’t a problem, because many classrooms stood empty for years due to Dumbledore’s removal of some classes he deemed no longer necessary or just being too dark for his taste.

The board had been stunned, but agreed, seeing no issue to allow Severus entrance and the use of a classroom that’s not used otherwise. There was also no reason to fear Severus might be a spy or anything. For many years everyone thought he was dead. He wasn’t involved in the first war with the Dark Lord and his general records didn’t include any crimes or otherwise compromising history.

Simply spoken, Severus was a normal person, with a Mastery in Potion and Defense Against the Dark Arts, running potion business, he has four kids and being the guardian of Harry Potter. Having a baby Basilisk as a familiar was definitely not normal, but even that has been looked into and accepted by the ministry as well as ICW. 

So, five weeks after their first talk, Lucius, with a big smile on his face, presented Severus with a contract that he accepted without further hesitation.

Tom was equally happy. The first step of their plan, getting Severus into Hogwarts, was a success. Now they can work on the next step and see if they can convince the school board to hire Severus as a professor when next term is approaching. But before that, they also have to see if they can convince Severus to want it, which solely depends how his tutoring lessons will go and if Severus can manage it all with three small children in tow.

----

Sephiroth was sitting in the classroom, waiting for his mother to arrive. Today was the first day of Severus coming to Hogwarts to not deliver potions or watch Quidditch, but to teach the fifth year Slytherins and Ravenclaws (those who the parents had agreed to hire Severus as tutor) DADA for the first time.

He wasn’t particular nervous about having his mother as a teacher, after all it wasn’t anything new to him, but he was nervous about how the others would get along with his mother and vice versa. It’d be the first time for his mother to teach a group of teenagers. Sephiroth was less worried about Severus not being able to handle them, but more about if his strict teaching attitude might scare away his new students.

Before his mind could spiral into different kinds of scenarios how the first lesson might go, he heard Professor McGonagall’s voice, becoming louder with each second. He also heard his mother, but couldn’t determine what exactly was being said, because of the closed door.

The moment the voices stopped, the door was pushed open and thirteen heads turned and watched Professor McGonagall enter closely followed by a dark figure that was none other than Sephiroth’s mother.

To his glee, his mother also brought the twins who were happily bubbling in the hold around his mother’s chest. The only one missing was Juna, but Sephiroth guessed she was with Tom. At first she had been a little shy around Tom, but after a few days she barely left his side, completely smitten by her grandfather.

As they reached the front of the classroom, McGonagall addressed the class, “Hello students. May I introduce Severus Snape. For the foreseeable future he’ll be your tutor, hired by your parents. Therefore, he isn’t an official member of Hogwarts’ staff, but he’s welcome to join us in the Great Hall for meals. Because this class is not an actual class, you’ll not be able to gain any house points, nor will you have to fear losing any. However, this is no reason to pay any less attention or to misbehave. As mentioned, Mr. Snape has been hired by your parents, therefore he’ll keep them updated about your progress. If you misbehave, he can also punish you, which means detention with either Mr. Filch or one of the professors. Understood?”

“Yes, Professor.”, came the chorused reply.

“Good. They are yours Mr. Snape. Should you need anything, feel free to call one of the house elves.” Severus nodded and waited until McGonagall closed the door behind her, leaving him alone with the students.

“Greetings. Before we begin. As you can see, I’m not alone. My twins are very young, and though I may have people that would be willing to babysit, I hardly can separate from them myself. You don’t have to worry, however. I have put up a silencing charm, so neither you nor the twins will be disturbed. If you’re uncomfortable with them being here or you think they are a distraction, please inform me about it, preferable now.”

There was a hand up into the air, and Severus nodded at the student to speak up, “Yes, Miss….”

“Dale. Samantha Dale.” Severus nodded in acknowledgment.

“Miss Dale.”

“Uhm. Aren’t you afraid they might get hurt?”

“Are you planning to throw curses at me?”

“Eh, No. But I guess you’ll let us perform some spells to see if we get them right. What if someone makes a mistake?”

“Ah. Don’t worry about that. I know enough protection charms. Even my robe has a few runes embedded that are strong enough to keep my babies safe from some misplaced spells. Any further questions? Yes Mr. …”

“Bole, sir.”

“Mr. Bole.”

“What can we exactly expect? Will you give us assignments like writing essays?”

“Ah, well. Let’s see. I’m not your actual DADA professor. I’m only here to help you with things that you’re struggling with. Therefore, it solely depends on what is needed to improve your skills and knowledge. If that means to let you write an essay about a topic, may it be a creature or a spell, then so be it. And from my understanding your current DADA professor is a complete failure when it comes to teaching, which means we not only have to cover some topics of previous years but also the entirety of what you’d learn in your fifth year. For that I asked Professor McGonagall for the curriculum of all grades. For today, I’d like to go through the list of topics with you and see where each of you stand, so I can make a better plan of how our next sessions will go. Wouldn’t you be in your OWL year, I’d just start with the actual curriculum of the year, but if you want to pass your OWLs with an Exceeds Expectations our Outstanding we need to go through the curriculum of the former years as well.”

Severus let his gaze wander from one face to the next and then added, “From my time as student in Hogwarts, Ravenclaws and Slytherins were almost equally matched in their learning habits. So, if that hasn’t changed, I have no doubt, that there is only little or none we have to cover from your previous years, which means we can completely concentrate on the curriculum of your current year.”

There were a few uncertain expressions among the little crowd, which let Severus sighed inwardly.

“Ok. I have prepared a list for each of you. Please read through it and mark each topic with either a check mark if you’re of the opinion it’s not necessary to discuss or an X in case you need help with it. I also differentiated between theory and practice. Sometimes, the theory behind a spell is understood, but you’re still struggling to perform it correctly. In some cases, it’s the opposite, though it’s not very common, because if you don’t understand the theory you rarely manage the practical part.” Severus went through the rows and placed a parchment in front of each student.

“Be honest with yourself. No one will judge you if there are more X’s than check marks. This tutoring class serves as an improvement of yourself and not as discrimination. Your parents won’t see that list either, so don’t worry about their opinion. Their opinion will only count after I’m done with you at the end of the school term and when you received the results of your OWLs.”

Sephiroth also received a parchment, even if Severus was well aware of his son’s state of knowledge.

With a short “Begin”, Severus returned to the front and patiently waited until the last finished the marking of their list.

“Very good. Now, I have also prepared a small test that will cover the same topics including what you’d have learned in your current grade so far. You’ll have time until the class is over. Be assured, that I’ll have worked out a lesson plan until we meet next time.” Again, Severus went through the rows and handed each one of them a stack of paper.

“At least once a month, I’ll repeat giving you a test. As said, you don’t have to fear anything. This will neither have any effect on your current grade in class nor will it have any other negative consequences. More the opposite. You’ll see for yourself how much progress you made and where your weaknesses are.” After handing over the last test, Severus returned back to the front.

He turned around sharply and added a little more sharply, “Just to be clear, I’m doing this, because I had been asked nicely. I’m not doing this because of the money I receive from your parents. I have more than enough to not be bothered by that little extra. Therefore, should you be of the opinion to not need my tutoring lessons or disagree with my teaching, feel free to inform your parents and to remove yourself from it.”

At the sharp U-turn the twins giggled, but due to the silencing charm around their heads, neither one heard them, and due to Severus’ sharp tone, the students’ eyes were on his face and not where the twins were. Only Severus felt their excitement against his chest, but he didn’t let it show on his stern face either.

“If there isn’t anything else, then begin.” A jolt went through the students, and only seconds later they were fiercely scribbling down their answers to Severus’ questions. Sephiroth watched in amusement for a few more seconds and met his mother’s eyes for another few seconds. Then he too started with his work.

Chapter Text

“Sephiroth, your mother is amazing. I wish he was our professor. He’s so much better than this Lockhart guy.” Draco started immediately after returning to the Slytherin common room from his first tutoring lesson with Severus. Sephiroth perked up and smiled at Draco, who was as always accompanied by Crabbe and Goyle.

“I agree with him, Seph. We just had our second tutoring lesson with him, yesterday, but I feel much more confident to pass my OWLs than a week ago.”, agreed Bole, who sat across from Sephiroth. Several other students nodded to show their own agreement.

“Too bad we can’t earn any house points. It’d give us surely a huge advantage.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about it. Mother is strict when it comes to teaching. And if you don’t pay attention to what he’s saying he may be faster to remove house points than grant any.”

“One more reason to get him a teaching position. Imagine him with Gryffindors.” The room burst into laughter and even Sephiroth snorted in amusement. Since he became an official Hogwarts’ student and wore the Slytherin coat of arms, most Gryffindor students started to avoid him.

As he was entering the Great Hall one morning, he heard even one Gryffindor saying he was pitying Potter, who was forced to live in a Slytherin household and that they probably threaten his former caregivers to give him up.

Without looking at the student, Sephiroth said in passing, “Funny, that you’d leave a child in an abusive household instead of giving it a loving home. And something like that calls himself a Gryffindor. How pathetic.” Several students had heard it and gasped, while Sephiroth just joined his fellow Slytherins and ignored the eyes on him.

At this point it wasn’t a secret anymore that Harry’s relatives were assholes. There had been investigation after Harry was placed under Severus’ care, because everyone wanted to know who this new Lord Potter was and why he deemed it necessary to remove Harry from his home that had been said was the safest place he could be.

Of course, no one was able to find out who Lord Potter was, but it was easy to find out who Harry’s relatives were. A simple background check on Lily Potter née Evans was enough. How Dumbledore could ever have thought Harry would be safe with those muggles was a mystery.

“Hey Sephiroth, will your mother join us today? It’s Halloween.”

“Mum wanted to stay for dinner. Won’t be long though, after all it’s not just him and the twins you know. I still have a little sister at home.”

“Huh? Oh, yes. Now that you mention it, who’s watching her when your mother is here? Mr. Snape never brought her along to any of the tutoring classes as far as I know.”

“We have a babysitter. Mum hired an old friend, who is also staying at our home. Juna likes him very much.”

“Ah, Tom right? The one who has taken over your job at the shop.”

“Correct.”

“I heard Mr. Snape bought a shop in Diagon Alley. Is that true?”, asked another student.

“Yes. But we won’t open it until summer next year. Maybe even longer. Depends on if mum can find people to hire.”

“My mother is searching for a job. She has experience as a seller.”

“Oh? Does she know anything about potions, ingredients and what else is needed for potion brewing?”

“Hm. Not much I think, but she’s good in organization and such stuff. Even if she might not know anything about potions, maybe she can still help?”

“What was your name again?”

“Millicent.  Millicent Bulstrode.”

“Well, Millicent. I can’t promise anything. Lord Malfoy, or better Lady Malfoy has taken over the task of searching for people, but you may ask your mother to send you her curriculum vitae. I can give it to my mother then.”

“You would do that?”

“Sure. Why not.”

“Thank you.” Millicent immediately started to work on a letter that she would send the next morning to her mother.

“Hey Seph. I heard Potter won’t attend the festival in the Great Hall. Is that true?” Draco asked then.

“Yeah. He was invited to Nearly Headless Nick's Deathday Party, and promised to come.”

“Really? Why was he invited?”

“As far as I understood, the ghost mentioned it and Harry was curious enough to ask. In response he got invited.”

“I thought this party was only for ghosts?” Crabbe asked. Sephiroth just shrugged.

“Don’t ask me. I may be older than you but you’re longer a Hogwarts’ student than I.”

“Shouldn’t we go already? Dinner will start in about 20 minutes.” Another student called.

Sephiroth cast a quick tempus and indeed, dinner wasn’t far away. “Well, let’s go I guess.”

----

Severus finished sorting out the parchments that the second-year students had given him. Harry hadn’t been there for the first lesson, which was ok, because Severus himself gave permission for him to skip it. After all, he already knew Harry’s level of knowledge. And today’s lesson was only the repeat of what the students should have learned in their first year, which was better than he thought.

He cast a quick tempus and saw dinner was about to start in twenty minutes. Unfortunately, the twins deemed it was time to be fed, so Severus had no other choice but to follow their demands.

It was a little after dinner started that Severus finished feeding Finnius and Ophelia, but he also smelled that a diaper change was in order, which took another ten minutes before Severus was finally ready to join the Hogwarts staff and students in the Great Hall. Though he wouldn’t stay very long.

Tom and he planned for Halloween. Severus would stay for dinner and then head out to meet Tom and Juna at the Hogwarts gate. Together they would then return to Hogsmeade where Juna could knock at doors for trick-or-treating. Last year they had missed it because Juna got sick and because of the troll incident.

Severus at first suggested they should wait until his return, but Juna wanted to show her costume to Sephiroth and Harry.

The classroom that had been offered to him was on the third floor, not far away from the actual DADA classroom. When he reached the second floor, Severus thought he heard something down the floor, and unconsciously stepped into the hallway of the second floor, following the noise, he wasn’t sure about what it was. And then he was brought out of his trance like state when suddenly he was hit by something, or more like by someone.

Severus brows furrowed and he looked down at the boy that run into him. A little surprised at who it was, Severus called, “Harry?”.

“Severus. Ah. I mean Mr. Snape.”

“Severus is fine Harry. What are you doing here? The way to the Great Hall is the opposite. And the way to the dormitories isn’t this one either. And why are you so out of breath?”

“Uhm. I…There was…I heard a voice.” Severus’ brows rose up.

“A voice?”

“Yes. I heard it whispering. Something about smelling and killing. Kill, kill, kill it said.”

“Stop, stop. Take some breaths.” Severus kneeled and put his hands on Harry’s cheeks. Harry’s eyes were frantic, and Severus pressed slightly his thumbs into Harry’s skin, not much to hurt but enough that Harry would focus on what was in front of him.

“Calm down. You’re safe.”

“Uhm. Mr. Snape?” Severus turned his head to where Hermione was standing.

“What is it Ms. Granger?”

“There is water.”

“Water?” Hermione nodded and pointed at the floor.

Severus looked down and frowned. “What the…” He looked down at the hall from where he had come and then to the direction he was seemingly heading and from the water was coming.

In the meantime, Harry had calmed and tapped Severus on the arm, who then turned his gaze back at him.

“You’re ok?”. Harry nodded and gave Severus a small smile.

“Still nervous, but, yeah, I’m fine.” Harry’s gaze landed on the twins that were dozing against their mother’s chest. Severus followed his gaze, and his features relaxed to a fond smile. Though it turned serious again when he stood up and again looked down the hallway.

“Well let’s see what’s going on.” Severus gave Harry’s shoulder a slight squeeze, and then started to walk, the kids following closely.

After some steps, Severus felt a pull on his sleeve that let him look down at Harry, who pointed with a finger in the direction of the windows in front of them.

“Look.” Severus looked at where Harry was pointing and soon enough saw what got Harry’s attention. “Strange. I never saw spiders act like that.” Harry added.

“I don’t like spiders.” Ron muttered nervously. In the meanwhile, Severus stepped closer.

“Brown Recluse, different kind of Thornbacks and Acromantula.” Severus listed.

“Acromantula? Shouldn’t they be bigger?” Hermione asked bewildered.

“Well, those are babies. Not truly dangerous yet for a human, but the bite is still painful. And Hogwarts is the perfect hiding place with a lot of dark and empty rooms or hidden places. I only hope…”

“What’s that?”, Severus was interrupted by Ron. Irritated he looked at the redhead, who was looking at something on the floor. Severus noticed that there were some written words mirrored by the water and immediately snapped his head up to the wall.

There in fat red letters were written:

"THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE"

Severus groaned. This must be a fucking joke.

“Is that blood?” Hermione asked scared.

Severus narrowed his eyes and stepped closer to the wall. “It is. Though I can’t tell if it’s from a human or an animal.”

“Who would do that?” Severus just shrugged.

“I don’t know.”

“Oh god. Is that Mrs. Norris?” Hermione gasped and pointed at a spot not far away. Severus turned his head to the left and was almost eye to eye with a cat hanging from a torch bracket just a few feet away. Again, Severus stepped closer but stopped when he heard several footsteps.

Only seconds later they were surrounded by students. Severus narrowed his eyes.

“What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be still in the Great Hall? The dinner just begun.”

“Mum?”

“Sephiroth?”

“Mum. Dinner is almost over.”

“What?”

“What’s going on out here?” Filch interrupted.

“Go to side.” Dumbledore said almost at the same time and stopped when he noticed the written text. After taking a quick look, he ordered, “Everyone will proceed to the dormitories immediately.”

The students turned, including Ron, Hermione, and Harry but were stopped when Dumbledore added, “Everyone…”, he pointed at the three students, “…except you three.”

Severus didn’t say anything so far, but he rolled his eyes inwardly.

“Mum?” Sephiroth whispered.

“Sephiroth. Could you please send a short fire note to Tom and inform him that it might take some more minutes before we can join them.”

“We?”

“Juna wanted you and Harry to see her costume. They might be already waiting at the gates.”

“I see. I can go to them directly.” Severus considered it for a moment. His gut was telling him his son would be fine, so he nodded to Sephiroth who slipped away silently.

“She’s not dead, Argus. She has been petrified.” Severus then heard Dumbledore say and turned his attention back to the conversation. He had moved away when he first heard the footsteps, so he wasn’t noticed immediately.

“Ah, I thought so.” Lockhart cut in before Filch was able to say something, “So unlucky I wasn’t there. I know exactly the counter curse that could have spared her.”

“Is that so? I’m curious. What counter curse what you have used?” Severus asked before he could stop himself.

Everyone turned their attention to him, and it was only now that Dumbledore and the other professors noticed him.

Minerva and Poppy didn’t hesitate and walked immediately over to him.

“Severus?”

“Good evening, Minerva, Poppy.”

“What happened Severus? Where are the twins?”

“The twins are right here.” Severus slightly moved his robe so Minerva and Poppy could peak inside. The twins were still dozing and completely unaware of what was going on. Severus had covered them as soon as he saw the spiders.

“Severus. I thought you may have already left Hogwarts when you didn’t join us in the Great Hall when dinner started.” Dumbledore stepped closer as well but had no chance to get a look at the twins because Severus already had covered them again.

“Well. My twins kept me from heading to the Great Hall before dinner started and when I was finally on my way I run into Mr. Potter and his friends.”

“I see. Well,…”, Dumbledore looked back at the cat, “…I can’t tell how she had been petrified. Maybe you have an idea?” Dumbledore looked back at Severus, who only rose a brow.

“Well, there are some possibilities.”

“Maybe it was Potter and his friends before they run into Mr. Snape. I haven’t seen any of them in the Great Hall.” Professor Greenwater suggested dryly.

“Oh? That’s funny. Does Hogwarts teach second grade students curses that are on NEWT level or above? I wasn’t aware of that.” Greenwater narrowed his eyes at Severus’ tone but had no chance to give a retort because Dumbledore was faster.

“Innocent people must be proven guilty, Tiberius.”

“My cat had been petrified. I want to see some punishment.” Filch cut in in anger, even yelling at the end.

“We will be able to cure her, Argus.” Dumbledore said calmly. “As I understand it, Madame Sprout has a very healthy growth of mandrake. A mature potion will be made which will revive Mrs. Norris.”

Severus saw Greenwater flinch and couldn’t believe it. “Don’t tell me you have no idea how to brew a simple Restorative Draught.”

“W-what? Of course, I know that.” Yet again Severus rose an eyebrow. “Okay. Okay. It had been a while since I did brew one, but I’m sure I’ll manage.”

The other staff members looked at their colleague in disbelief and it was Minerva who said, “I’m sure we can ask Mr. Snape to do it.” She looked at Severus, who only shrugged.

“Sure. Just let me know when the mandrakes are ready.”

Dumbledore looked at Greenwater in disappointment for a moment longer before he said, “That being clarified. I strongly recommend caution…to all.”

“Well, if there isn’t anything else. I’ll be on my way. Minerva, I’ll borrow Harry for a moment.”

“What do you want with Harry?” Ron asked in suspicion and received a hit into his side from Hermione’s elbow immediately.

A few weeks into the school year, Harry and Ron had talked and decided to give their friendship another chance. But Harry made it clear that he wouldn’t tolerate any bad mouthing about his new family. Ron either had to accept that not all Slytherin were bad, or Harry would end their friendship, and this time permanently.

“Don’t worry Mr. Weasley. My daughter, Juna, just wants to show her costume to Harry and her oldest brother. Sephiroth should be already with her. He will also accompany Harry back to the Gryffindor dormitories before heading back to his own house. It shouldn’t take longer than ten minutes.”

“Oh. Er. I see.”

With that the discussion ended and everyone went their way, Minerva escorting Hermione and Ron while Severus departed with Harry at his toes.

----

Outside, Tom, Sephiroth and Juna waited impatiently until Severus and Harry finally arrived. Juna run to them as soon as she saw them and stopped in front of Harry whirling around while asking, “Harry. Look. What do you think? Isn’t it cool?”

“Er. Maybe you could stop for a moment?” Juna did, which allowed Harry to actual see her costume. It wasn’t anything Harry has ever seen before, but he could guess as what Juna had dressed.

“You look great. Like a real potion master.” Juna beamed in pride and Harry was glad his assumption was correct, though it’d be hard to assume something else. Juna wore a black robe that very much looked like the one Severus always wore when he was brewing. In her right hand she held a cauldron that fitted her size, and on her head was a hat that was decorated with different kinds of fake ingredients.

“Mama made it for me, you know.”

“Really? Well, it’s well done.”

“Thanks.”, replied Severus dryly.

“You’re welcome.”, Harry returned back with a sheepish smile.

Severus shook his head in fond exasperation and then hold his hand out for Juna to take, “Come Juna. It’s getting late and we still have some house visiting to do.”

“Yeah.”

“Sephiroth, have an eye on Harry. Harry, listen to Sephiroth. Something is going on again and I don’t like it.”

Sephiroth and Harry nodded, looking more serious than before. “Sephiroth. Please escort Harry back. I told Minerva you would.”

“Of course, mother. Have fun. And be careful.”

“See you soon. Good night.”

“Night.”

Tom waited until they were far enough away from Hogwarts before he asked, “What happened?”

“Someone opened the Chamber of Secrets, whatever that is, and left a warning.”

“The Chamber of Secrets, huh.” Tom gritted his teeth which didn’t escape Severus.

“Do you know what it is?”

“Yes. I opened it myself fifty years ago.”

“What?”

Chapter Text

Severus entered the living room, where Tom had settled into the recliner and without much further delay said, “The kids are fed and sleeping. So, tell me. What is the Chamber of Secrets? I can’t remember of hearing about it when I was in Hogwarts.”

Tom looked up from his book, then marked the page he was on, closed the book and put it to the side. Leaning forward, Tom took the teapot and served himself and Severus a cup of tea.

“The Chamber of Secrets.”, Tom begun as well, while Severus also sat down on the couch, “Many think or thought it’s just a mere legend. That Salazar Slytherin build a hidden chamber somewhere within the castle, of which the other founders knew nothing. The legend says that Slytherin sealed the Chamber and that only a true heir of Slytherin will be able to open it. It mentions that the true heir will unleash the horror within and use it to purge Hogwarts of all unworthy to study magic.”

“And how much of this idiotic legend is true? I mean, I heard that Slytherin hated muggleborns and half-bloods. I can’t imagine that he’d accepted it if his heir wasn’t a pureblood, if that’s true.”

“Maybe, if Slytherin truly hated muggleborns and half-bloods, but he never did. Or at least not to such extremes where he wanted all of them extinct. He was even married to a half-blood. Her name was Emilia Catherine Primrose.”

“Is that so? Then why did everyone think he hated them?”

“Because it had been muggles that killed her. She was betrayed by the muggle side of her family, who hated anything magical. Slytherin hadn’t been there when it happened, but when he returned home, the entire mansion had been burnt to the ground, with everyone and everything living inside without chance of escape.”

“I see.”

“From there on, Salazar Slytherin fought for separating the human and muggle world and he found many who agreed to it, including the other three founders of Hogwarts. But it wasn’t an easy task and something you could do overnight. But they did it and after that Salazar Slytherin, Godric Gryffindor, Helga Hufflepuff, and Rowena Ravenclaw founded Hogwarts, one of the first magical schools.”

“Please refrain from going into details of the founding. I’m aware how and why Hogwarts has been founded. I’m more interested in this Chamber of Secrets.”

“Of course. As mentioned, Slytherin build the Chamber of Secrets, but it’s wrong that the other founders were unaware of it. It’s also wrong that only an heir of Slytherin can open it. In fact, any heir of any founder can open the Chamber of Secrets. Their built it together after all.”

“And how does it come that no one knows about that?”

Tom shrugged, “Knowledge that has been lost over the centuries. Lost documents, false rumors and false interpretation of old text isn’t much of help either to find the truth. I only know about it because I was myself in the chamber and found some of Salazar Slytherin’s notes.”

“Okay, and what about those horrors within the chamber? What exactly did the founders in there, or to be more precise, what did they hid there?”

“Well. If you ask me. I think they built it to have some private fun and to hide any artifacts they deemed shouldn’t fall into false hands.” Severus’ brows vanished in his hairline.

“Private fun?”

“Yes. Each founder had some kind of hobby, you know. Slytherin loved potions, Ravenclaw loved her books, Gryffindor loved dueling either with wand or sword, and Hufflepuff liked magical manufacturing. And many more things of course. And from what I have seen the Chamber had plenty room to do all of it.”

“Wait a second. You mean, there is a hidden potions lab in Hogwarts?” Tom laughed, not surprised that this would be the first Severus picked up from it all.

“Well, yes. That’s what it means. And I saw a lot of ingredients sealed away. I didn’t dare to touch them. And I’m not truly sure if they are still usable after all this time.”

“Probably not, but it’d be interesting to see what they are. So, what about the horrors hidden in the chamber.”

“No one truly knows what those horrors meant to be. But it was well known that Salazar Slytherin had a Basilisk as his familiar.”

“Ah, right. I forgot. But isn’t the Basilisk dead?”

“No one truly knew what happened to the Basilisk. But I’m almost sure it’s Basil’s ancestor. Regardless. When Slytherin left Hogwarts, he took his Basilisk with him. I can tell that a Basilisk must have been living in the chamber at some point, or at least in that part it was meant for it. You need to know that the Chamber of Secrets actually consisting of four separate chambers. Each of them has their own entrance, but all are connected to one big hall in the middle. Imagine it like a circle in the middle with four lines wending to four different directions.”

“I see. That means at the whole, that whatever is known about the chamber is invalid, because all think only Salazar Slytherin knew about it.”

“Correct. I only saw glimpses of the other three chambers of the other founders, so I can’t truly tell what else might live in it. What I know for sure is that there isn’t a Basilisk living in it.”

“Okay. But what else could it be? Harry said he was the only who could hear it. Which pretty much points that we’re speaking about a snakelike creature. Our victims have been petrified, so even if we talk about a Basilisk then it must be a newly hatched one like Basil, maybe a little older. A Gorgon would be also a possibility, but those creatures are considered extinct.”

“Doesn’t mean it’s true. Who knows what the founders have hidden in the chamber or what possible heirs of them have done. When I stumbled upon the Chamber of Secrets I visited it only two times after.”

“Huh? Why not more often?”

“Because one student got killed when I opened it the last time.”

“What?”

“Yeah, it was a bloody accident. I haven’t known she was there when I opened it. It got her scared enough that she slipped and hit her head on one of the bathroom’s stone decorations. Normally no one had gone to the bathroom, because I made sure whenever I ventured there that it was closed up. But she must have inside from the beginning, hidden in one of the cabins. I don’t know.”

“How unlucky.”

“Yeah. Unfortunately, Dumbledore didn’t believe me and kept a close eye on me. So, I couldn’t go to the chamber again.”

“You weren’t expelled?”

“Why would I? I said I had passed the bathroom and heard a loud thud. I left no evidence that I ever had been in the bathroom before, so there was no proof. Not that I killed her or anything, but I was sure Dumbledore would have put that on me if there was any evidence of having been in the bathroom. After all it was me who snitched Hagrid to the Aurors.”

“Hagrid?”

“Yeah, Hagrid. He hid a Acromantula in school, far from being fully grown, but dangerous enough for students when bitten. No one knew what was going on, and the school was close to being closed. I couldn’t allow that to happen. I had no home to return, except for the orphanage. And well, let us say, they weren’t the nicest of people.”

“I see. But if you have opened the chamber fifty years ago, and found nothing, then who is the one that opened the chamber now and what did they unleash?”

“My only explanation would be that someone else found out about the chamber. Maybe an heir to the other three founders. I don’t know. Or maybe someone managed to sneak after me. Probably the same person, who became the Dark Lord. Maybe they found a way to enter the chamber some other time and left truly something horrific that was meant to kill me in case I’d ever return. It wasn’t unlikely after all, because I tried to get the position of DADA professor not long after I left Hogwarts. Dumbledore refused me the position which led me to go on a long trip. When I returned, well, my priorities changed. I met your mother and founded the knights of Walpurgis.”

“Hm. Sounds valid. The Dark Lord smuggling a dangerous creature into the castle, maybe one that he put under a spell and therefore can control it. But why now, and how?”

“Well, the why would be Harry, probably. The how is a little bit more difficult. But I’d almost bet a Horcrux is involved.”

“A Horcrux? How so?”

“You know that a Horcrux is made of a fragment of someone’s soul. Therefore, it’s not unlikely that if someone with a weak mind finds a Horcrux might be controlled by it.”

“A student. You think a student found a Horcrux?”

“More like it was smuggled into their belongings without them knowing. I can’t imagine a student accidentally finding a Horcrux. Maybe it was a follower desperate to get rid of it.”

“Get rid of it? Why?”

“Because they realized it was something evil, and wanted it gone, even if they might not have known it was an actual Horcrux.”

“Or maybe they knew exactly what they were doing.”

“Or that, yes. Maybe even both. Maybe they didn’t want to be the sacrifice for bringing the Dark Lord back. After all, a Horcrux is able to suck out the life force from the person they possess.”

“Right. But how to find the student if it’s a student. There are hundreds of them.”

“That won’t be an easy task. But I suggest you ask Harry and Sephiroth for help. They can help you observing students for unusual behavior.”

“Tsk. How should I know if someone behaves differently if I don’t know them.”

“Well, then look out for students that look physical ill, disoriented or completely unsure of themselves, maybe looking around nervously or whatever.”

“Huh. Easier said than done, but I guess it’s everything we can do for now.”

They were silent for a moment before Tom added, “You’d keep Basil close. If people suspect that a Basilisk might be involved the ministry will quicker stand at your front door as you can say ‘She has nothing to do with it’.”

“Ah. You have a point.” Severus looked at his familiar that had slithered into the room not long ago.

“You heard that Basil? No hunting alone for a while. I’ll accompany you when you want to go on a hunt.”

“I can wait. I do not need much food. It issss getting too cold anyway.”

“If you’re sure but let me know if you change your mind.”

“Sssure.”

Severus frowned at Basil, while Tom looked very amused. Basil developed a slight snark in her speaking manner, which drove Severus up the wall sometimes. In this regard, she reminded people of Severus when he was a teenager. It was a great amusement, especially if she directed that snark at Severus himself.

“Okay, well. I think I’d inform Lucius, just in case. Tomorrow, I’ll also inform Harry and Sephiroth.”

“Let me talk with Lucius and Narcissa. They will come for a visit tomorrow anyway. Narcissa wants to see how far the elves are with our new mansion.”

“Oh, right. It’d be almost ready.”

“Indeed.” Both yawned and covered it with a hand.

“Okay. Time to go to bed.” Severus stood and put his cup of tea on the tray with the teapot. Tom did the same, though he waved Severus off when he wanted to take the tray.

“Let me. Go and rest. It had been a long day.”

“Indeed. Thank you.”

“No need for that, Severus. But you’re welcome anyway. Now go. I’ll take care of the rest.” Severus nodded and went up the stairs, while Tom went to the kitchen with a sigh. Who knew what would await them. He needed to be prepared. Maybe a peak into the chamber was in order.

Chapter Text

“Mummy, hurry.”

“Be calm, Juna. We still have twenty minutes until the game starts.” Severus locked the door to their house and walked over to an excited Juna. Today the first Quidditch match of the new school year took place, Gryffindor vs Slytherin. Harry had asked if Severus could come and who was he to deny the young boy’s request.

It was also a very good opportunity for Tom to sneak into the chamber of secrets while everyone else was occupied.

Lucius and Narcissa also agreed to come, because it was the first match for Draco, who managed to get on the Slytherin Quidditch team as seeker. Lucius at first played with the idea of spending new brooms just for the Slytherin team, what Severus talked him out of. His exact words had been, “Lucius, if you don’t want to show that Slytherins are just some spoiled brats then volunteer new brooms to all houses. That way no one can complain how unfair everything is. If Dumbledore rejects the offer, you can still buy a few brooms and send them as a Christmas gift to the Slytherin team if you still feel the need. But this way, they have no other than Dumbledore to blame for the unfairness. See it as a win-win.”

Severus took his black broom that was equipped with two seats for better comfort, something Severus thought all brooms should have. He couldn’t understand how everyone could fly on bare brooms. It was uncomfortable and painful. When Harry had seen Severus’ and Sephiroth’s brooms he asked almost immediately if his broom could be equipped with a seat as well.

Severus sat down and picked Juna up, placing her on the smaller seat in front of him. He checked his front robe to make sure the twins were safely covered from the wind and then took off.

Severus flew higher this time and also a little faster much to Juna’s delight. The flight was a short one though, and therefore it wasn’t long before they landed close to the Quidditch pitch where Lucius and Narcissa already waited.

“Good morning Severus, Juna.” Narcissa greeted and helped Juna off the broom, while Lucius did the same for Severus, who didn’t truly need help.

“’orning Aunty Cissa, Uncle Luci.” Juna answered with a bright grin. A few close students snickered at the nickname Juna had for Lucius and quickly scattered when they received a dark glare from the man who everyone thought was a death eater.

“Where is Sephiroth?” Severus asked, unaware or ignorant of what just happened.

“I’m here, mum.” Sephiroth answered from behind.

“Seph.” Juna squeaked and run to her brother who picked her up from the ground.

“Miss me, little sister?”

“I’m not little.”

“For me you are. Hey, mum.” Sephiroth gave Severus a slight kiss on the cheek in greeting before he turned to Narcissa and Lucius, greeting them as well with a handshake.

“Draco is a little nervous, but also confident.”

“He will do fine. He’s a good flyer.” Lucius said.

“We better find our places. The game will start soon.” Severus cut in.

“If you don’t mind, I’ll be with my friends.”

“But Seph. I want to watch with you.” Juna whined. Sephiroth looked at his mother, who just shrugged.

“Then you can come with me Juna. You can sit on my shoulders.”

“Yeah.”

“We will sit in one of the stands. We see each other after the match.”

“Okay. Come, little sis.”

“I’m not little.” The adults watched them leave and made their own way to find seats in the watching stand reserved for Lord and Ladies. Severus had been invited to sit with the professors, but he politely declined. He might have joined them when Lucius and Narcissa hadn’t managed to come.

When they took their seats, Narcissa demanded to hold one of the twins. So, Severus handed Ophelia over to her while he kept Finnius in his own arms. To protect their little ears from all the noises and also the cold, Severus had covered their heads with woolen hats and ear warmers. At the whole they looked like little marshmallows happily wrapped in baby size winter gear for wizards with a warming charm integrated into the clothes. There was absolutely no risk of them getting cold.

“Don’t you think you have it overdone a little? It hasn’t even snowed yet.” Lucius asked when he had noticed it.

“Better to be safe than sorry. It’d be hours before the game is over and I won’t risk them getting a cold. The charm weaved into clothes will keep them at a comfortable temperature. So, they won’t overheat. And the weather looks like it’ll rain soon.” Lucius looked up and indeed noticed a few dark clouds gathering in the distance.

“Uh. I hope it’s over before it starts raining.”

“Why are you complaining? We will be safe from it.”

“Maybe, but I don’t want Draco to catch a cold.”

“Oh, you’re such a mother hen, aren’t you, Lucius.” Severus laughed.

“What’s so funny? Don’t forget you have three other kids who will not be protected from the rain. I hope you clothed Juna up like the twins.”

“Of course, I did. Don’t be stupid, Lucius.”

“Hey.”

“Enough you two. The game is starting.”

----

Two hours into the game it started to rain. Luckily it was only a short shower and not long after the sun was back. The twins had dozed off several times before they let everyone know they were hungry. Severus excused himself and took the twins to the castle where he could feed them in private and change their diaper.

It was when he returned that disaster struck. Just when he climbed back the stairs a Bludger flew through the wall and only barely missed Severus, who instinctively turned his back to the sudden threat to protect his twins secured against his chest. What the Bludger didn’t miss, however, were the wooden stairs Severus was standing on.

A little reluctant Severus looked through the hole before he heard the crack coming from beneath him. He hadn’t even time to react when he lost footing and fell several feet to the ground, hitting several other stairs on his way down. His only thought went to his twins who were screaming in fright before everything turned black.

----

“Harry, are you ok?” Hermione asked, kneeling next to Harry on the ground.

“I’m fine Hermione. I just think my arm is broken.”

“Not to worry Harry. I will fix that arm of yours straightaway.” Lockhart declared, also kneeling next to Harry.

“No. Not you.” Harry refused, but Lockhart ignored him.

“He doesn’t know what he’s saying.” Lockhart instead said to the crowd that formed around Harry. Then he moved the sleeve of Harry’s Quidditch garment up with saying, “This will hurt a bit.” Ron and Hermione watched worried and shared a look with Hagrid who didn’t quite believe it was a good idea either.

Sephiroth, who wasn’t as fast as he wanted because of Juna, just arrived to see how Lockhart cast a spell on Harry’s arm that immediately went completely limp. With a confident smile Lockhart lifted Harry’s arm only for everyone to grimace due to the result.

“Well, uhm, that can happen a few times…”

“What have you done you mountain troll of a wizard. Let my brother go.” Enraged Sephiroth shoved Lockhart away from Harry, while Juna touched Harry’s arm in fascination.

“How cool.”

“That’s not cool Juna.” Harry sighed. He started to search for Severus, who he thought would also come to his aid, but noticed he wasn’t there. Maybe he was on his way?

“Seph. Where is…” Harry began but was interrupted by one of the older Slytherin students.

“Sephiroth. You have to come. Something terrible happened. Your mother…” Everyone perked up at the sudden panicked voice and listened in shock.

“What? What about my mother?”

“He…Mr. Snape fell. The rogue Bludger. It hit one of the stands, you remember. Mr. Snape must have been inside. It’s unclear if it was a direct hit or if the Bludger just damaged the stairs somehow. It doesn’t matter. You need to come. The twins. He had the twins with him.” Sephiroth eyes widen and started to run after the student with clear terror on his face.

“H-harry?” Juna asked unsure of what she had just heard.

“Hermione, help me up. Please.” In a daze Hermione followed Harry’s order, who then started to walk in direction where another crowd had formed, Juna tightly clutching his leg.

With the help of Hagrid, they made their way through the crowd and the closer they got the louder the cries of two very upset twins could be heard. Relief flooded Harry’s mind until he saw Severus lying unconscious on the ground with Narcissa Malfoy casting a healing spell on his bloody head.

Sephiroth and Lucius stood right next to them with each holding a crying infant in hand, Lucius seemingly explaining to Sephiroth what happened.

“What…what happened?” Harry asked.

“The twins were hungry, and Severus has gone to feed them in quiet. He was just coming back when that rogue Bludger suddenly flew through our stand. We heard his shocked yell and how he fell until it suddenly stopped. He protected the twins with his body.” Lucius explained shortly.

“Oh god. That’s my fault, isn’t it? I sh…”

“Don’t speak nonsense, Harry. Whoever is at fault is the person who thought manipulating a Bludger is funny. If this was a prank the responsible student or students should be prepared for being expelled from Hogwarts.” Lucius snarled.

“Now, now Mr. Malfoy. As far as I know I’m still the headmaster of the school. And we shouldn’t scare…”

“I don’t care. This will have a proper investigation. Severus and the twins could have died. Draco could have died. Harry could have died. One of the other students could have died. This wasn’t some harmless prank, but a murder attempt.”

“Gentlemen, I need Severus in the hospital wing. I have him stable enough to be moved.”

“Harry also needs medical care.” Hermione blurted which got Narcissa’s attention. She let her gaze wander over Harry’s features until she noticed his arm.

“Is your arm broken, Harry?”

“Uhm. It kinda was? I…”

“Lockhart messed up and now there isn’t one bone left in Harry’s arm.” Hermione exclaimed.

“What? Why has no one stopped him?”

“I said no, but he ignored me.”

“Is that so?” Narcissa saw Lockhart trying to hide in the crowd. “Mr. Lockhart. I hope you are aware that healing a student without being an actual healer and without their explicit permission can have serious consequences.” Lockhart cringed, but kept his mouth shut for once.

Deciding they wasted enough time, Narcissa ordered everyone to step back and levitated Severus on the stretcher two Slytherin students had brought.

Later when they were alone in the hospital wing, Basil removed herself from around Lucius and allowed Narcissa to examine her as well. It was only thanks to her that nothing worse happened. When the two had arrived, Lucius immediately gestured to the snake to hide beneath his robes. Except for a few scratches, she seemed fine and so Narcissa concentrated on the twins at first and then on Severus.

Luckily, the twins were completely unharmed even when a little shaken. Severus had a head injury and serious concussion as well as a broken leg. Narcissa will need to have a close eye on him overnight. At first they considered bringing him to St. Mungo, but the healers there couldn’t do much more than Narcissa already did, and Madame Pomfrey didn’t protest either.

Harry was also confined to the hospital wing for the night and laid right next to his foster parent. Neither Narcissa nor Madame Pomfrey were happy with Lockhart and the letter even threatened the blond should he ever lay a hand on a student again. Healing a broken bone would have been a matter of minutes, but thanks to Lockhart no bones were left and needed to be regrown, which was very painful and needed an entire night.

The twins also stayed in the hospital wing, because there would be too much for Lucius to handle alone and neither of them knew when Tom would be back. Juna refused to leave her family and was allowed to stay with her brother in the Slytherin dormitories.

It was in the middle of the night when Severus woke up to a very strange scenario.

Chapter Text

It was dark in the hospital wing, and the only two occupants were sleeping. Around midnight, Harry woke up to a strange sound. It was only when he concentrated more on listening that he heard the word ‘Kill’ again and again. With a start he sat up and fished for his glasses on the nightstand next to his bed.

Nervously, he looked around, but except for his foster parent he couldn’t see anyone. His gaze wandered to the crib at the other side of Severus bed. He couldn’t tell if it was empty or not and so he lifted his legs over the edge of the bed, barely suppressing a yelp from the pain shooting through his arm.

After swallowing down the sounds that wanted to escape his lips, he stood and walked to the crib. With a hammering heart he approached the crib and breathed in relief when he saw the two sleeping babies.

Harry turned to Severus, who had a bandage around his head and one around his once broken leg. Unlike Harry, Severus didn’t need to regrow any bones in his leg, so it was much easier to heal it. Though, it’ll take a few more days until the bruises are gone as well as the lingering pain.

With a last glance around the infirmary Harry returned to his bed and settled in. He looked over at Severus and the crib for a last time, but just as he wanted to remove his glasses he saw a movement out of the corner of his eyes that let him turn to it. Startled, Harry’s sight was met with one of a small creature standing at the end of his bed. From what he knew it was a house-elf, but he looked different to those the Malfoys had. He looked neglected and wore only…Harry didn’t know what it was the house-elf wore, something very dirty and barely holding on where it was knotted around the shoulders.

“Uh, hello?”

“Harry Potter, such an honor it is.” The little creature greeted.

“Who are you?”

“Dobby, sir. Dobby the house-elf.”

“Dobby. Uhm. What are you doing here?” Harry whispered, looking over to Severus.

“Dobby is here to warn Harry Potter. You need to leave Hogwarts. It is not safe.”

“Wh…What?” Harry lowered his voice after almost yelling.

“Please, you must listen, sir.”

“Wait, wait. I can’t just leave Hogwarts. Why you, eh, why don’t you sit down and explain first.” Harry crossed his legs to make room and pointed at the free spot in front of him. He didn’t expect the reaction of the house-elf though.

“S…si…sit down? Oh, Oh, Oh” The house-elf suddenly burst out into sobs and turned away from Harry.

“I-I’m sorry. Shh. I didn’t mean to offend you or anything, but please you need to be quiet. Or else you wake up the twins and Severus. They need their sleep.” Dobby stopped and looked at Harry with his big round eyes.

“Offend Dobby? Dobby has heard of your greatness, sir, but never has Dobby been asked to sit down. Like an equal.”

“Eh, ok. Seems you haven’t met a lot of decent wizards.”

“No, Dobby hasn’t.” The house elf smiled at Harry for a second before much to Harry’s horror run up to the headboard to bang his head against it.

“Bad Dobby. How could he say such a thing. Bad Dobby, bad Dobby.”

“Dobby, Dobby. What are you doing? Stop it. You will wake…” Harry tried to stop the house elf, but didn’t dare to touch him. This, however, didn’t stop Basil from coming out from her hiding spot under Severus’ blanket and wrapping herself around the elf with a threatening hissing.

“Shit, Basil. Let go.” Harry whispered, yelled, while Dobby had frozen completely. Neither of them noticed the waking up of Severus Snape, who had to blink several times to adjust his vision.

----

Severus wasn’t sure if he was dreaming, hallucinating, or whatever it was, but seeing Basil hissing at a house elf, wrapped up by her body while a frantic Harry tried to reason with her to let them go wasn’t what he expected to see when waking up.

He watched the scene for at least one more minute before he hissed in Parseltongue, “Basil. Let go of the house-elf, dear. It doesn’t look like it would taste good.” Startled Harry stopped his frantic wailing at hearing Severus.

“Severus, sir, I’m sorry.” Harry apologized while Basil let go of the house-elf and returned to Severus’ bed where she nuzzled his cheek before curling up next to him.

Neither said anything for a moment. Dobby was still frozen, and Harry watched the house-elf in worry, while Severus tried to remember what exactly happened. When he did, Severus immediately went rigid.

“The twins. Where are the twins?” The sudden outburst startled Harry as well as Dobby, who jumped behind Harry in fright.

“They’re right there. On the other side of your bed.” Severus followed Harry’s finger and quickly turned, ignoring the pain that shot through his torso and head, though his vision swam for a second, and he fell almost out of bed when Basil hadn’t been right between him and the edge.

“Slowly master. The twins are well. No harm had happened to them.” Severus barely heard Basil. It was only when he saw for himself that he relaxed again.

“D-Do-Dobby is sorry. It was his fault.” Severus tensed and slowly turned around.

“What?”

“It is complicated.”

“I don’t care. Explain.”

Dobby kneaded the hem of what looked like a body-covering pillowcase nervously, “Dobby meant no harm. Dobby only wants to protect Harry Potter. Dobby searched for Harry Potter during summer. But Dobby could not find him.”

“Why did you search for him?”

“To warn Harry Potter. There is a plot. Many terrible things will happen, already happened.”

“You mean someone planned to open the Chamber of Secrets, who?”

“Huh, he…can’t…say.” Dobby gritted while seemingly fighting against something.

“Who is your master, Dobby?”

“He…can’t…say.” Dobby repeated, and much to Severus’ shock took the lamp from the nightstand to hit his head with it.

“Stop it. You can’t say. We got it. Please, stop.” Harry pleaded, again trying to make the house elf stop hurting himself.

“Dobby, stop.” The house elf froze at the clear command coming from Severus, “I understand you have a master Dobby, and I can see that you are unable to speak about specific things. So, tell us what you can tell us without hurting yourself. Understood.”

“Y-yes, sir.”

“So, what do you know about the plot. What can you tell us about it?” Dobby shook his head, and Severus immediately jumped to his next question. “What did you mean it was your fault? What was your fault?”

With a trembling finger Dobby pointed at Severus. “It is Dobby’s fault, Master Snape, is hurt.”

“Wait, do you mean you manipulated the Bludger?” Harry asked and Dobby nodded in response. “Why?”

“Dobby saw no other way. Dobby thought hiding Harry Potter’s friend’s clothes…”

“Wait that was you?”

“What was he?” Severus asked.

Harry turned to his foster parent. “Since the school year started, some of my friends’ stuff disappeared. Even a few things from older students. Then one day, the stuff was found in my trunk, and I was called to the Headmasters’ office.”

“Why wasn’t I informed about it?”

“Ehm, the situation was resolved quickly. Someone reported having seen a house-elf taking some stuff that was found in my trunk. He thought it was some kind of prank and therefore didn’t say anything. But when McGonagall took me to the Headmaster’s office, he quickly reported what he saw as soon as he heard what happened. I, ehm, I didn’t want to make a fuse, so that’s, ehm, that’s why I didn’t tell you. I also asked Professor McGonagall to not say anything.”

“We will talk about this later.” Severus decided after a short moment of silence. Then his eyes landed on the house-elf, who looked quite fearful, his ears flattened against his head.

“So, you stole other student’s stuff and hid it among Harry’s. And then exposed it to everyone to see and to think Harry is a thief. The punishment for thieves can be something from detention to expulsion, depending on how much or what was stolen. I guess, you hoped Harry would be expelled.”

“Yeah. I was very angry when Professor Dumbledore told me. You truly got me almost expelled. You stole a few very important things from some students. Expensive things.” Harry added.

“At least you wouldn’t have been in Hogwarts.” Dobby defended.

“Yeah? Maybe, but what of my reputation and much more important that of my family.” Harry froze when he spoke the last word and looked at Severus with a flush.

“A good point Harry. It hadn’t been long since I took you in. This could have been used to take you away from me with the argument you haven’t stolen anything during your first year. It’d also have caused Sephiroth to be watched as well, and I wouldn’t probably have given the opportunity to be a tutor at Hogwarts.”

“D-Do-Dobby is sorry. He needs to be punished.”

“No. You will not punish yourself. Understood.” Again, Severus’ tone changed to something more iron and prevented Dobby from reaching for the lamp. Dobby winced but nodded nervously.

“Good. Now why don’t you tell us why you thought sending a Bludger after Harry was a good idea?”

“Dobby feels most aggrieved, sir. Dobby did not intend to harm Master Snape and Master Harry. Dobby had to iron his hands.” Dobby held out his half-bandaged hands, where Severus and Harry could still see burn marks.

“Dobby. I’d like very much to strangle you with what you did. Someone could think you wanted to kill Harry.” Severus breathed.

“Not kill Harry Potter.” The house elf looked at Harry, who looked very angry. “Not kill you, sir, never kill you. Dobby remembers how it was before Harry Potter triumphed over He Who Must Not Be Named. We house elves were treated like vermin, sir. Of course, Dobby is still treated like vermin.” Dobby broke out into a crying fit. Harry watched the house-elf sniffing and blowing his nose, using the dirty clothes.

“Why are you wear that thing, Dobby?” Harry asked, disgusted.

“This is mark of house elf enslavement, sir. Dobby can only be freed if his master presents him with clothes.”

“Enslavement? Do you mean all the house elves are slaves, even those working for the Malfoys?” Harry snapped, looking at Severus, who shook his head.

“Not all house-elves are slaves or treated like such. In general, house-elves normally bound themselves to one family and serve them. Many would see it as a master-slave bond, but it’s not the case, at least when done correctly.”

“What does it mean?”

“Well, if you want details you can ask Lucius or Narcissa. But to make it short…House-elves are given a contract. The contract inhabits conditions that both parties have to agree to. Should one party break the contract then the other can immediately demand to be freed from the bond. Furthermore, there are also things about the way they must be treated, at least as far as I know. I’m not sure what the laws entail exactly. I never had a house-elf, therefore I never needed to look it up. If it goes after Narcissa, however, I might have to do it at some point. Keeping a mansion clean and running is a lot of work.” Severus turned his gaze to Dobby.

“Not all house-elves have a contract. It doesn’t necessarily mean they are treated less as those with a contract but unfortunately lacks the possibility to demand to be freed when a wizard or wixen and/or their family turn hostile or violent. In Dobby’s case his master seems even to ignore the few laws that exist.”

“And why is no one doing something? I mean it’s obviously he is mistreated.”

“I don’t know Harry. I don’t know the laws. I’m not even sure if they’re helpful. They could just state in general that your house-elf must wear something, has to be fed, and is not living outside the house.” Harry looked away and thought about his life with the Dursleys.

“I think I understand. As long as basics are given no one cares what else is happening to them.”

“Unfortunately, yes.”

There was a pregnant pause before they heard the opening of the infirmary doors. They turned to the noise before Dobby whispered urgently.

“Listen. Listen. Terrible things are about to happen in Hogwarts, Harry Potter must not stay here now that history repeats itself.”

“Repeat itself.” Harry whispered.

“He means the opening of the Chamber of Secrets. Tom is already trying to find out what monster is hidden there.” Severus responded, then looked at Dobby. “Dobby, we already have an idea what’s going on. What we don’t know is who has opened the chamber and what exactly is attacking the people. So, if you don’t have any more useful information, I’d appreciate it if you stop trying to get Harry out of Hogwarts. I promise you nothing will happen to him.”

“Dobby cannot say sir. Dobby only wants Harry Potter to be safe.”

“Then go, Dobby. Harry will be safe.” Dobby hesitated only for another second and then vanished with a snap of his fingers.

“Lay down Harry and pretend to be asleep.”

“Uhm, yes, sir.” Harry was quick to lay down on his side, face away from where he could hear hushed voices and the steps of approaching people.

Severus stayed silent as well, but he openly watched how several people, among them Madame Pomfrey, Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall brought in a student.

“What happened?” He heard Madame Pomfrey asking.

“There was another attack.” Albus responded.

“I think he’s been petrified, Madame Pomfrey.” Minerva said, then turned to Albus, “Perhaps he managed to take a picture from his attacker.”

Severus watched Dumbledore taking something from the student, probably a camera. He was curious if the student indeed managed to take a picture, but he somehow doubted it. And his doubt turned to reality when there was a small exploding noise.

Severus turned over to the crib where the twins laid and was relieved that this didn’t wake them up. Then he returned his attention to the adults.

“What can this mean, Albus?”

“It means, that our students are in great danger.” Albus said in a grave tone. Severus rolled his eyes and swallowed his sarcastic words that wanted to escape. Really? Dumbledore only thought his students were in great danger now. How stupid is that man exactly? Maybe Severus should consider taking his kids out of Hogwarts, not just Harry as Dobby wanted. He didn’t trust one bit that Dumbledore or the others would find the culprit any time soon.

Hm, he should speak with Lucius and Tom.

He listened a little more and decided that yes, Dumbledore was stupid. Well, at least, he decided to inform the other professors about the danger instead of keeping everyone in the dark. Severus wondered if he’ll be informed as well, after all he wasn’t a staff member, and a known friend of who Dumbledore thought were Death Eaters. Well, only time will tell. For now, he had no intention to speak with the old man, so Severus closed his eyes and returned to sleep before one of them noticed he was awake.

Chapter Text

In the morning, Severus sat leaning against the headboard of his bed, his nightshirt hanging far enough down on one side for him to feed Finnius. Ophelia was still dozing in the crib beside him, though he knew it wouldn’t be long until she demanded her share of food.

In the meantime, he also listened to Basil, who reported what had happened during the night before Severus woke up.

“I felt the presssence of a hunter approaching. I wasss on high alert, but it passsed the infirmary quickly.”

“Did you see it?”

“No. I did not leave your ssside for the cassse it might choossse you or the little onesss asss prey. What I can tell you, itsss a very old creature and asss you already know it ssspeaks the language of sssnakesss. ‘Kill, kill’ it sssaid.”

“And you’re sure it isn’t another Basilisk?”

“Yesss. I would know otherwissse.”

“Okay. Thank you, Basil.”

“I did not do much, but you’re welcome.” Basil nuzzled Severus’ cheek with her head before she settled her head on his shoulder to watch Finnius. When the infant finally finished, Severus put him against his other shoulder and petted his small back until Finnius let out a load burp.

At this point, Ophelia was ready to be fed as well. Severus laid Finnius back into the crib, picked up Ophelia and freed his other tit, on which Ophelia latched on very enthusiastically as soon as her mouth touched the nipple. Severus flinched at her hard sucking but relaxed after a few seconds back against the headboard.

“Severus?” Severus moved his head over to where Harry sat up in his bed with a wide yawn.

“Good morning, Harry. I hope you slept well after what happened.”

“Hm. My arm still hurts, but it’s much better now.”

“Good. It’s normal to feel sore, after regrowing an entire bone, but the remaining pain should be gone until midday.” Harry nodded while grabbing his glasses from the nightstand.

“What about you, sir?”

“I’m fine. Suffering some soreness on my own, but nothing that will keep me from...”

“You won’t leave until I say you can leave, Severus Snape.” Severus snapped his around and flinched when a sharp pain pierced through his head. “There, that’s the best proof you aren’t ready to leave the bed.” Narcissa scoffed after seeing Severus’ reaction.

“Cissa.”

“No, Severus. You hit your head hard yesterday. Would it be just your leg, I’d allow you to leave, but a head injury is no joke.”

Severus sighed, “How long?”

“At least until dinner. 24h is the standard observation time for patients with a head injury. Magic or not, I won’t risk your health because of your stubbornness.”

“Fine.” Severus grunted, barely managing not to pout. Narcissa had to bite her lower lip at the sight. For a grown man, Severus still managed to look like an overgrown toddler sometimes. It was funny, and very cute.

“Ah, Lady Malfoy. Good morning.” Harry greeted her.

“Good morning Harry. How are you feeling?”

“Still sore, but the pain is almost gone.”

“Very well. Let me get a look at your arm.” She walked over to Harry and carefully removed the string and bandage around his arm. Then she cast a quick diagnostic spell and read over the lines that appeared on the parchment next to her head.

“Your bone has fully regrown. Your arm will feel sore for a little while longer and recommend you to not lift any heavy things or do any strenuous movements at least until tomorrow. I’m not your healer though, so you have to wait for Madame Pomfrey giving your permission to leave the infirmary.”

“Er…” A little uncertain Harry looked over at Severus, who in the meanwhile finished feeding and burping Ophelia and was now just holding her and Finnius in his arms.

Severus noticed Harry’s staring and looked over at him, knowing what the boy wanted to know.

“Narcissa. Do you know what happened last night?” Narcissa turned his head and nodded.

“Yes. I had intended to check on you when I heard the Headmaster and Minerva talking. I also saw the form of a student, so I concluded there was another attack.”

“Indeed. Have you spoken with Poppy?”

“No. But I have taken a look at the boy after everyone was gone. He’s still lying over there, petrified like Filch’s cat Mrs. Norris.”

“Do you know, if Dumbledore may have informed the Ministry?” Narcissa shook her head.

“I haven’t spoken with Lucius, yet. Therefore, I cannot tell if Dumbledore informed anyone yet, at least outside of Hogwarts. But if he hadn’t done it yet then he will do it soon. He can’t keep something like this under the wraps. It’s his duty to inform the parents if something happened to their child.”

“Tsk. As if. I very much doubt my parents were ever informed when I have been beaten into the infirmary by Potter and Black.” Severus spat only to see Harry flinch. “Sorry, Harry. I didn’t mean…”

“It’s okay. You…you don’t need to apologize.” Harry said with a half-heartened smile. “It’s awful what my father had done to you, so…you have every right to hate him. And it’s not like I don’t understand, I’m not very fond of him either after I learned the truth.” Severus titled his head to acknowledge Harry’s words before he turned his attention back to Narcissa, who had taken on a sad expression.

“Narcissa. Do you know a house-elf called Dobby?”

“Dobby? Hm. If I remember correctly, Lucius told me once there was a newborn house-elf he called Dobby. Lucius was only ten at the time, I think. He never knew what exactly happened, only that there has been an incident at home during his first year at Hogwarts. Lucius had received a letter from his father Abraxas Malfoy with the information that a few house-elves broke the contract, which forced Abraxas to banish them. Among them were also Dobby’s parents.”

“Must have been a serious incident.” Severus mused while Narcissa shrugged.

“As I said, Lucius never received the full truth, and by the time Lucius went home the group of house-elves were already gone.”

“How unfortunate.”

“Why are you asking?”

“Because, before they brought the student in, Harry had a visitor.”

“Oh?” Narcissa turned to Harry, who nodded and told her about Dobby.

“Interesting, even if a little disturbing.”

“Indeed. Tom thinks there is a Horcrux involved. So, my guess is that whoever Dobby’s master is, is also the one who might have slipped the Horcrux to one of the students, so it finds its way into Hogwarts. Dobby must know, otherwise he wouldn’t have a reason to warn Harry or to get him out of the school.”

“A Horcrux. I can’t still believe someone is insane enough to create one.”

“More like very afraid of death. The insanity comes with splitting up your soul, not immediately, but over time. And there is no coming back from. Once your soul is split it can never be whole again.” Severus sighed and let his head fall against the headboard, “Anyway, we need to find the person, who possesses the Horcrux. Preferable before their life is sucked out and a new Dark Lord arises.”

Harry stared at his blanket while listening. After a minute, a frown appeared on his face and he asked, “Er. How does that work exactly? I mean, Quirrell was possessed by ‘You know Who’, right. And from what we know he escaped after Quirrell died. But then the Horcrux is another part of the person right? So does it mean after the Horcrux kills the person who has it, there will be two Dark Lords?”

Narcissa chocked, “By Merlin. We better hope we won’t have to fight two Dark Lords. One is bad enough.”

“I can’t truly answer that Harry. There isn’t much known about Horcruxes. What I already told you is something only a handful of people know about. It’s not something you will easily find in any library. There is the possibility that the part Lucius and Sephiroth fought and had escaped, died. Without a host, you can’t exist as a wraith very long. And if it died, it could have triggered the Horcrux to activate and to search for someone it could use as sacrifice. But that’s only a theory. The wraith form could still be out there and search for another way to regain a body.”

“How…”

“MUMMY.” And with the scream of little Juna arriving in the infirmary their heavy conservation found an end.

----

“A house-elf, huh. Do we have to worry they will come up with something else to get Harry out of Hogwarts?” Sephiroth gritted, not really happy about what Harry explained had happened. Due to the house-elf’s recklessness his mother and baby siblings almost died. Harry could have died.

“Er, I hope not.” Harry gulped, while putting on his clothes. When Juna and Sephiroth showed up, Poppy also plopped in. She did a quick check-up of Harry’s injuries and came up with the same results as Narcissa, which ended with Harry’s official allowance to leave the infirmary, and her own retreat to the Great Hall for breakfast.

“I don’t think he will try something else.” Severus added while playing with Juna’s hair. The little girl was snuggled against his side and fast asleep. They had their own breakfast in the infirmary and as soon as Juna has finished she was out like a light.

Severus had been worried, because Juna hadn’t eaten much before she slumped against his side while he prepared a toast for himself to eat. Sephiroth had noticed and explained that Juna hasn’t slept very well the night, plagued by nightmares, which sadden Severus greatly. He knew how much Juna feared losing him, even if she didn’t show it often.

“He better not, or Lady Magic help me, I’ll kill them, no matter if they have good intentions or not. With that stunt, he almost got both of you killed.” Sephiroth promised darkly.

Harry cringed at his elder brother’s tone, though he couldn’t blame Sephiroth to feel like that. He himself would have liked to strangle Dobby, which he told the house-elf as much. For his own well-being Harry hoped the house-elf wouldn’t pull another stunt.

“Do you know if Tom has returned from his visit to the chamber?” Severus didn’t feel like to scold Sephiroth for his blunt statement of killing a house-elf, and so he changed the subject.

“No, I haven’t seen him at all. Do you think something happened to him?”

“I can’t truly say. The bond I share with him is still weak, therefore I can’t say if he’s okay or not. However, my gut feeling says, he’s fine. Still, maybe you and Harry can take a quick look into the bathroom on the second floor. The one that had been flooded on Halloween and where we found Mrs. Norris. Tom told me there was an entrance that leads to the chamber.” Severus looked at them for a second and added.

“If you go now, it’d be safe, but…still be careful. Do not attempt to open it when it is closed, and under no circumstances enter it when it is still open. Actually, better you don’t get close to it at all. I’ll check later myself, should Tom still be missing by then.”

“Mum.”

“No. I shouldn’t even consider sending you there. You’re just kids. And…”, Severus fixed his stare on Sephiroth who had just opened his mouth to protest, “…I don’t care how good or smart you are. We have no clue what creature has been unleashed, but we know its purpose. Killing. I’ll not risk your life when there are enough adults around who deem themselves the strongest wizards of their time. And I mean specifically Dumbledore and Tom.”

“You’re also a great wizard.” Harry said with a smile, which turned to a smirk when he added. “And well Lockhart if you believe what’s being told about him.”

“Tsk. That man couldn’t even kill a fly, not because of lack of trying, but because he’s an incapable dunderhead. And now, hush, hush. I’m sure you still have some essays to write or whatever. There’s no need to stay with me all day.”

“I’ll see if the others already know about Collin.”

“Be careful of what you tell your friends Harry. I know you want to tell them about Dobby, and that’s fine, but remember ‘No word about Horcruxes’. Understood?”

“Yes, sir.” Harry straightened and saluted before running off with a smile.

“Brat.” Severus muttered.

“Mum?”

“Hm.”

“Can’t we ask Uncle Jonathan for help? I mean I know he’s busy with his apprentice and all, but wouldn’t it also fall into his kind of work?”

“I’d like to Sephiroth, but I can’t just call people and invite them into a school full of students like I own the place.” Sephiroth’s face fell even more, but Severus wasn’t finished. “However, I can asked Lucius. He’s part of the school board. So, if the majority of them agree, then we can call your godfather and ask him if he’s interested in taking on the job. I’m sure he won’t say no.” Sephiroth perked up and finally smiled.

“No, he wouldn’t. Will Uncle Lucius come for a visit?”

“Narcissa said he will be here by lunch. I can speak to him then.”

“Cool. I’ll be there as well. Until then I meet up with my friends in the library. Not much time for fun, because you know, OWLs.” Sephiroth said in mock tone. Probably something one of his friends said after a short discussion about what they wanted to do today.

“Well then. You better not let them wait. I’ll see you later.”

Sephiroth stood and as always gave Severus and each of his siblings a short kiss on the cheek or forehead when time allowed it. It was a ritual Sephiroth swore never to cease to do, no matter how old he is, how angry he might be at the moment, or who might watch them. Just the day before proved once again how quick or close you can come to lose a loved one.

“Bye. Love you.”

Chapter Text

Lucius arrived late in the afternoon. Severus and Narcissa updated him on the newest development and as promised, Severus asked him if he might get the school board to agree to hire someone who could help with whatever is hunting the students.

Lucius had been shocked to hear about a house-elf called Dobby being involved in all the mess that happened and promised himself to find out if it might be the same house-elf he named when it was still a baby.

He also promised to speak with the school board and was confident in convincing them to hire a specialist.

Tom, in the meanwhile was still missing, and everyone was starting to get truly worried about him. Neither knew where the entrances to the chamber were exactly, except for the one in the bathroom on the second floor. But to open it, you needed someone who was able to speak Parselmouth, which would mean either one of Severus’ kids or he himself. Basil was another option, but getting her involved was a bad idea. It could easily provoke misunderstandings that neither of them wanted to deal with.

So, with Severus being injured they had no other choice but to wait until he has fully recovered or to hope that Tom might come back on his own soon.

Much to everyone’s relief, he returned two days later. Unfortunately, what he discovered wasn’t truly reassuring.

They sat in the living room of Severus’ home and let Tom explain what happened.

“As we already assumed. We are dealing with a Gorgon. But not only one, but two, maybe even three. I’m not truly sure. But I know there are at least two of them. In the night when the student was petrified, I tried to come back to warn you. I almost got out, but then I suddenly was face to face with a second one. It almost got me, but I managed to avoid eye contact and to dodge an attack.” Tom took a sip from his tea.

“We hunted each other, and I almost managed to kill it wouldn’t if had been for the second one to get involved. And there I’m not sure if it was the one who petrified the student or if it might have been a third one. And from there I couldn’t truly tell how many were hunting me. They always stayed hidden. I only saw one at a time, before another almost got me.”

“And you’re sure there aren’t more of them?” Lucius asked.

“I doubt it. Otherwise, I wouldn’t be here. Even I have my limits, especially if I’m trying not to destroy everything around me.”

“Good point. Okay. The question is now what to do about it. If we just go, Dumbledore will want to know how we know about the Gorgons. We also still don’t know who has opened the chamber in the first place.”

“I already put a charm around the entrance we know about. I’ll be alarmed if someone opens it again. Unfortunately, it might not be enough to stop the attacks as long as we don’t find the other entrances. Therefore, I’ll continue my search.”

“Find out more about the Founders. Or better yet, talk to one of their portraits. Maybe they know where the entrances are.” Narcissa suggested.

“Hm. I doubt those in the common rooms of the four houses will know anything. And those in the headmaster’s office surely would have told Dumbledore already.” Tom mused.

“Only if he asked them.” Severus scoffed. “Wouldn’t be surprised, if Dumbledore has his own agenda, maybe even hoping Harry might solve the puzzle so he can come and save the boy.”

“Wow. You truly think he would sink so low and endanger the entire school just for Harry to…to do what exactly?”

“I have no idea. But I don’t trust that man.”

“Well, let him play his game while we play our own. We all know our roles. The most important thing is to find the person possibly possessed by a Horcrux, and the one who’s Dobby’s master. And of course, getting those Gorgons out of Hogwarts.”

“About that. Lucius. Have you spoken with the school board?”

“Yes. Unfortunately, they see no reason to hire an outsider when Hogwarts already has a specialist.”

“I hope they don’t mean Lockhart.”

“The one and only.” Lucius huffed.

Severus groaned, while Tom looked like he bit on a lemon.

“Okay. I’ll talk to him anyway. Maybe he has some ideas how to handle them without killing them. He also has some contacts in the magical creature department in the ICW.”

“Hm. Why don’t we contact Mr. Wu? He was a very reasonable person and is keeping people away from being noisy about Basil. We can ask him if he might provide us with some information about Gorgons. With any luck, he will get curious enough, and maybe task one of those, watching you sometimes, to investigate.” Lucius suggested.

Severus stopped mid-moving and put his tea back on the table. “That’s actually a great idea. With how I got Basil, he might truly do just that. Maybe we can give some hints for whoever he sends, so they will have evidence of Gorgons being in Hogwarts. It might result in Hogwarts being closed for a time being, but I very much doubt it will be for long.”

“Closing Hogwarts might not even be necessary, if we manage to convince Wu before the Yule holidays. Most students will leave and those who planned or are forced to stay I’m sure we find a solution where to keep them.” Narcissa said.

“Then, I better not waste any time and start formulating a letter to Mr. Wu.” Severus finished his tea and was ready to stand when a hand on his arm stopped him.

“Let Lucius write the letter, Severus. You’re still recovering. It’s better you head to bed. The twins will wake you up soon enough.”

“Narcissa is right. Let me handle it.”

“Fine.” Again, Severus readied himself to stand up and this time no one stopped him. Instead, the others stood as well, and everyone bid for a good night.

----

Since that night, five weeks have passed.

It was now the middle of December and just a few days until students would leave for the holidays. So far, no other attack has happened, which helped to settle the nervous energy within Hogwarts.

At least, until Lockhart decided to open a dueling club.

“Ahem, dear students.” Lockhart began, “Due to certain circumstances I decided to open a dueling club. Headmaster Dumbledore thought it a great idea and now I can with pleasure invite you all to the first lesson, starting today right after dinner. Because of the huge audience, I expect to be there, we will use the Great Hall.”, declared Lockhart with a bright smile and a wink of his left eye.

Severus had paused mid-movement and resumed a second later by closing his mouth around the end of the fork he was holding. The club being held in the Great Hall right after dinner meant most students would be there, may it be out of curiosity or in the hope they can show off, maybe a few truly wanting to test what they have learned so far.

And of course, it will be expected from Harry to attend. Which will mean Sephiroth will attend as well. And that meant, Severus couldn’t just leave and needed to stay as well. He didn’t trust Lockhart. For sure, the man already had a plan in mind.

Therefore, when dinner arrived and ended, Severus stayed seated at the staff table and watched how the Hall was converted to one big and long table in the middle and enough space around it for students to watch.

When everything seemed ready, Lockhart stepped on the table and called, “Gather around, gather around.”, receiving everyone’s attention. Students moved closer to the table, while Lockhart continued, “Can everybody see me?”, Severus rolled his eyes. “Can you all hear me me?”

“I wish I couldn’t.” Severus muttered, and received a few amused glances from nearby students, who had quieted down. Among them, also his oldest son.

When the rest has also become silent, Lockhart muttered a lower “Excellent.” before he continued a little louder again. “As already indicated. In light of the dark events of recent weeks, Professor Dumbledore granted me permission to start this little dueling club to train you all up in case you ever need to defend yourselves as I myself have done on countless occasions. For full details, see my published works.”, ended Lockhart with an arrogant smile and with a pull on a string that kept his robe settled around one of his shoulders. He removed the robe and threw it into the crowd, where one of the older female students caught it with an excited “Ooooh.”

Again, Severus rolled his eyes, this time, at the student’s reaction. He also tried hard to hold back a sneer at seeing Lockhart’s smug smile. That arrogant prick. He truly wanted to hex that guy.

To his surprise Lockhart himself gave him the perfect opportunity to do exactly that.

“Of course, to show you how a duel looks like, I’ll need an assistant. And maybe you all can help me to convince Mr. Snape to assist me.”

“No need. It will be my pleasure.” Severus said without any hesitation and stood from his seat. He removed his robe and moved over to Sephiroth.

“Take the twins for the moment.”

“Are you sure?” Sephiroth whispered, and received a prompt look that said clearly ‘Yes, who do you think I am?’

“Oh. Have fun, I guess.”

“I will have a lot of fun, my son. Just watch me.”

When the twins were settled in front of Sephiroth’s chest, Severus gracefully stepped on the table, his gaze stern, but with a gleam in his eyes that promised nothing good for Lockhart.

Of course, Lockhart was oblivious to what he got himself into. Though he saw the worried look Harry cast at Severus. So, he said, “You youngsters don’t need to worry. I have no intention to harm a mother that has such adorable babies.” Lockhart smiled.

A few frowns appeared on some of the students’ faces, though Severus himself didn’t show any reaction. He just walked closer and stopped when he reached the middle, his wand already in hand.

Lockhart finished his speech, pulled his own wand, and took position in front of Severus.

With a sharp movement, both brandished their wands in front if they face for a second, before moving down their arms to their sides. Then they gave each other a short bow and turned around, each of them taking a few steps to make space between them.

With another sharp turn they faced each other again and took a combative position.

Lockhart started to count, “1…2….3”

Just as he finished, Severus yelled “Expelliarmus”. Lockhart hadn’t even time to protect himself from the spell and when being hit flew several feet backwards, and landed at the end of the table, barely avoiding being completely thrown off of it.

Severus tsked and relaxed his stand, while students made some noises or faces like they had been hit themselve. Though there were a few, like Harry, Draco and Sephiroth who grinned face to face at the display.

Meanwhile, Lockhart groaned and stood with some difficulties. He for sure hasn’t expected something like this to happen. However, he played it down like it was planned, and stalked back to the middle of the table, saying, “An excellent start, Mr. Snape, but if you don’t mind me saying it. It was pretty obvious what you were about to do. And if I had wanted to stop you, it would have been only too easy.”

“Well, Professor Lockhart. Why haven’t you?” Severus asked with a raised eyebrow.

“What a question. Of course, to show the student what can happen when being not careful.”

“Perhaps it would be prudent to first teach the students to protect themselves from unfriendly spells. After all, one hit by a spell, no matter of its nature, can be deadly. Don’t you think?” At Severus’ look, Lockhart seemed to finally realize that he chose the wrong assistant for his demonstration.

Nervously, he said, “An…An excellent suggestion, Mr. Snape. Uh. Let’s have a volunteer pair, uhm…Po”

“Maybe another suggestion.”, Severus cut in with a little more force as he intended, “I’ll grant you the first three attacks. I’ll only shield myself from them. The students are here to learn something after all, correct Professor Lockhart.”

“Uhm, sure. Okay.” Lockhart was a little taken aback, but he was confident enough he could land a hit when not being interrupted in his attack.

A second time they took positions and Lockhart started to count from anew.

“1…2…3”

“Protego” Severus said and put a shield around himself.

“Expelliarmus” Lockhart yelled.

“Expulso”

“De…Deprimo.”

The last of Lockhart’s spell collided into Severus’ shield and was absorbed like the other two like nothing had happened at all. The entire time, Severus stared completely unimpressed at his opponent.

So, when Lockhart stopped, Severus let his shield fall and whispered “Depulso”. With shock in his eyes, Lockhart was hit and was yet again blown away like a ragdoll. 

Students clapped and cheered loudly. Even the twins laughed when they saw Lockhart flying.

It took Lockhart almost a minute to get back on his feet, though this time he just thanked Severus for his assistance and called for a pair of students to get on the stage.

“Potter and Weasley. How about you?”

“I recommend you chose someone else.” Severus said.

“I see no…”

“Well, Harry isn’t actually the problem, but as far as I’m aware Mr. Weasley has a broken wand that causes devastation with the simplest of spells. And considering my status as Mr. Potter’s guardian, I won’t just watch how he’s sent to the hospital when it could have been prevented. Therefore, choose someone else.”

“Uhm. Right. Of course. Then, maybe. How about Mr. Malfoy?”

“If both agree.”

“Sure, sure. Mr. Potter? Mr. Malfoy?”

Potter and Draco exchanged a short glance and agreed with a nod.

“Then come up.”

Both boys climbed on the table from where they stood, while Lockhart and Severus stepped down.

Sephiroth was just ready to hand the twins over, but Severus waved at him with one hand to let him know to keep them a little while longer.

“Just in case.” He said when taking the place next to his son.

“You were great, mum.”

“Yeah, Mr. S. You’re truly brilliant. You didn’t…”

“…even flinch once. It was really cool.” Much to Severus’ surprise it was the Weasley twins that said it.

“Ah, thanks, Mr. and Mr. Weasley.”

“It’s alright if you call us by our names, Mr. S.”

“If you say so, Fred.” Both twins looked at him in shock.

“How…”

“I’m a mother of twins myself. You quickly learn to tell them apart. It’s even easier with you.” Severus waved off.

“Hm. Our mother never managed to tell us apart.” George murmured, which Fred confirmed with a nod.

Severus had no idea what to say to that and was almost glad when students suddenly gasped loudly and took one or two steps away from the table.

Distracted as he was Severus hadn’t caught the spell Draco used, but he hadn’t seen Harry flying either, so he didn’t think anything of it.

But then he heard the hissing, and he was quick to move forward. He climbed on the table, when he realized Harry wouldn’t move and said, “Harry, don’t move. I’ll handle it for you.”

But before he could, Lockhart stepped forward, “Allow me Mr. Snape.” Severus hadn’t even time to protest as Lockhart already had his wand in hand and was pointing it at the snake.

“Alarte Ascendare”

In horror, students watched as the snake went flying to the ceiling, just to drop back on the table. Severus himself was shocked for a second. What idiot uses a spell that was meant to send their targets flying upwards, instead of a spell to let them disappear again.

He shook himself out to focus back on the issue. And just in time. Before Harry could even open his mouth, Severus hissed a warning, “Don’t say anything, Harry.”

Around him, students gasped and stepped away, though Severus ignored them. After receiving a short nod from Harry, he focused his eyes on the snake, that had set its focus on one of the students.

Severus took another step forward and was just ready to cast a spell when he heard Basil hissing.

“Let me.”

“This is not the time to play around Basil.”

“But itsss rarely happening for me to meet another sssnake. Maybe we can become friendsss?”

Severus snorted, which earned him some confused looks from everyone around him.

“Fine. Do as you please.” In English, he said, or more like ordered, “Nobody moves, especially not you Lockhart.”

The man twitched and clearly wanted to say something, but he shut his mouth and turned ghostly pale when around Severus’ torso a huge snake became visible.

While Basil began her descend to the ground, Severus explained, “This is Basil. My familiar. There is no need to fear her, as long as you keep your distance and don’t try to harm her.”

“Is. Is that a Basilisk? I mean, a baby Basilisk?” One of the older Ravenclaws asked.

“Yes. And before you break out in a panic and inform your parents. Be aware that the ministry as well as ICW is informed and know about her. And no, she has nothing to do with the attacks. I can prove it, if I must, so don’t even think about putting the blame on her.” The last was especially directed at Lockhart, who had this certain gleam in his eyes.

The man gulped, but otherwise kept his mouth shut.

Then everyone watched, disturbed or fascinated, how the two snakes seemed to start a conservation. Severus listened closely as well as Harry and Sephiroth, who both pretended to have no idea what was being said.

Severus himself had no idea if he should be amused or exaggerated. He already could see the headline in the Daily Report. “Baby Basilisk spotted at Hogwarts” or “Long lost student of Hogwarts has returned with Baby Basilisk as familiar” or “Heir of Salazar Slytherin has returned”, which of course would be the worst.

Well, at least the students relaxed slowly, and seemed to be more fascinated than panicked at the end.

Severus deemed it was time to end the show and called for Basil and her new friend, which he had now to find a name for.

Both snakes settled around Severus’s body before he turned them invisible.

“I suggest we call it a day.”

Lockhart nodded slowly.

Severus turned, but didn’t leave without giving Draco a slap on the back of his head when passing him.

“Oy. What was it for?”

“For being stupid of course. And for forcing me to expose myself in such a way.” Severus gave Draco a pointed look. The boy at least had the courtesy to flinch when he realized his mistake.

Lucius won’t be happy. Neither will Narcissa or Tom.

The only one going home happy tonight is Basil. After all, she has a new friend.

Chapter Text

When Harry was back in the common room he immediately was bombarded with thousands of questions.

“Has your guardian really a Basilisk as his familiar?”

“How did Mr. Snape get a Basilisk?”

“Is he truly a Parselmouth?”

“Wasn’t he a Slytherin?”

“What if he’s Salazar Slytherin’s heir?”

“Aren’t you scared?”

“Is he really your guardian?”

“What about Sephiroth Snape? Is he also a Parselmouth?”

There were so many questions, Harry didn’t even know which one to answer first. And then everyone turned silent when Hermione yelled, “Shut up. Don’t you see how uncomfortable you make him?”

“Uncomfortable? His guardian has a fucking Basilisk as a pet. A Basilisk. Do you know what that means?”, one of the elder Gryffindors exclaimed.

Harry cringed. He had no idea why Severus hadn’t disguised Basil as a Boa like he usually did.

“But he also told us she’s harmless so far no one provokes her.”

“And you believe him? He’s a Slytherin. You can’t trust them.”

“Amanda is right. Isn’t he friends with the Malfoys, who are known Death Eaters? Isn’t it also suspicious that he’s mostly teaching Slytherins?”

“That’s not his fault. Lockhart is a failure as professor. Mr. Snape had been hired because parents want their children to learn something.” Harry cut in.

“But why only Slytherins?”

“I’m not a Slytherin.”

“You don’t count. He’s your guardian.”

“But I’m not the only one. There are also Ravenclaws and recently even some Hufflepuffs has joined his classes. Actually, everyone is welcome to join his classes. There has been even a partition to remove Lockhart, but too few have signed it. And those who have signed agreed to hire Mr. Snape as a tutor.” Harry explained.

“Hired? So, the parents have to pay?”

Harry nodded, “I see no problem. Mr. Snape isn’t a professor. He can neither take nor give points. Though he is allowed to give detention when someone misbehaves. Regardless, he’s great. I learned so much, much more than what Lockhart is teaching us. The students in fifth and seventh grade are very confident to pass their OWL’s and NEWTs.”

“Harry has a point. The Slytherins are looking much less worried than a few months ago. I’m actually jealous. Lockhart hadn’t taught us any new spells yet. All he’s talking about is about his adventures and how he defeated the different kinds of creatures. But after seeing the duel I’m wondering if he actually fought against any of the creatures he mentioned. I mean he didn’t even manage to get rid of the snake.”, a seventh-grade student pointed out.

“It’s the same for those fifth-grade Ravenclaws that take extra classes from Mr. Snape.”, another student confirmed.

“So, what. It doesn’t change he’s a Parselmouth. Only the descents of Salazar Slytherin and You-know-who would be able to speak the language of snakes.”

“And what makes you so sure? Maybe there have been others as well.” Hermione asked with a frown.

“If there would have been others then it’d be known. And those who had been known were all from the Slytherin bloodline.”

“Familiars can awake certain abilities. Maybe Mr. Snape became a Parselmouth after he bonded with the Basilisk.”

“That’s ridiculous. If that would be true then we all would be able to speak with our familiars. But I’m very certain I can’t speak the language of cats.”

“You forget that Basilisks are very strong magical creatures or have been. The last Basilisk known to be alive was the one of Salazar Slytherin. Maybe it was the same for him.”

“You know I do not give a damn about it. Much more important is the fact that there is Basilisk in school. Don’t you know that a look into their eyes can kill you?”

The students turned their attention to an angry looking Ron. “Why is a creature like that allowed into school. Snape should be sent to Azkaban.”

“Haven’t you listened. The ministry and ICW know about her.” Hermione said, while Harry looked at Ron betrayed.

“And? It means nothing. Where is the proof the man and his snake have nothing to do with it.”

“And where is the proof to the contrary?” Hermione asked.

“How about the fact that the attacks happened shortly after he became a tutor. Isn’t it strange?”

“Bullshit. Mr. Snape has nothing to do with it, neither has Basil. Why should they? Everyone thought he was dead. He was gone for fifteen years. Why should he come back and suddenly start to attack students. Not forgetting that he has children, two of them infants. He would never risk doing something that might end with someone taking him from his children.” Harry yelled, having enough.

“You guys know nothing about him. Just because he’s a Slytherin and can speak with snakes doesn’t mean anything. Have you ever talked with him? Can’t you see how much he loves his babies? Have you forgotten about the troll?”

“We agree. Mr. Snape is…

“…actually really cool.” The Weasley twins said.

“And his twins…”

“…are adorable.”

“Little Juna, too.”

“And Sephiroth.”

“He’s fifteen and huge. And you call him adorable?”

“Oh, he is truly good looking. Too bad he’s not in our house.” Several heads turned to a fifth-year girl, who had her hands in front of her mouth, looking like she couldn’t believe she said it aloud.

Hermione sighed, “Listen guys. No matter what you think. It’s better we let the adults handle it.”

----

“Man, your mother is brilliant. Lockhart had not a chance against him.”

“Yeah. I’m so glad Mr. Snape agreed to be our tutor. And seeing him in action…it was amazing.”

Sephiroth sighed. It was morning and the others were still talking about what happened the evening before. Not surprising really, but what they all seem to forget were the consequences of it. His mother told him not to worry, but how could he not.

He kept quiet the entire way to the Great Hall, his thoughts miles away. It was only when he ran into the back of Draco, who almost toppled over to the ground, that Sephiroth’s focus turned back into reality. And what he noticed first was the unnatural silence. Second were the stares. Almost all students were staring at the head table.

Sephiroth followed their eyes and soon enough found the source. His mother was sitting at the head table, picking some food from the plates to put on his own. But that wasn’t what everyone looked at. No, it was the two snakes that watched closely what food Severus was picking. There was even some hissing. The Hall was silent enough that he could pick up some parts.

“…looksss deliciousss…”

“Want to try…”

“Am I dreaming or something?”

“No, I’m seeing the same. And I’m certain I’m not sleeping.”

Sephiroth ignored the others and walked up to the head table. “Mum?”

“Hm? Ah, good morning, son. Did you sleep well?” Severus asked while giving each snake a snack.

“Uhm, yes.” At his son’s hesitation, Severus’ gaze moved to him.

“Is something wrong?”

“Not really, but…” Sephiroth looked over his shoulder. Severus followed his gaze and finally noticed the stares.

“Hm? Ah, I see.”

“Severus. A Basilisk?” Severus turned his head to the side where the staff was staring at him as well.

“Ah, yes Minerva.”

“What about... I thought it was a Boa?”

“I used a disguise, of course. It wasn’t my plan to reveal her.”

“And why did you?”

“As I said it wasn’t my plan, but a certain student thought it was a great idea to summon a snake, and a certain professor was too stupid to remove it. Basil decided she wanted a friend, so I gave her the chance to make one. Unfortunately, I forgot she wasn’t in her disguise when I removed the invisible charm.”

“She’s beautiful.” Several heads snapped at Professor Kettleburn. “What. It’s true. Just look at her. Wouldn’t you agree Hagrid?”

“Uhm. I…yes, she is. Though I fear some of my friends in the forest aren’t very fond of her.”

Severus scoffed, “Do you mean your spider friend?”

Hagrid flushed, “You know of Aragog?”

“Hagrid. The ICW know about him. And I had a very long talk with the head of the magical creature committee within the ICW. I even had a talk with the centaurs with whom we have an agreement. They are glad to have some help with the overpopulation of spiders in the forest. It’s not very much yet, and Basil needs to be careful, but as soon as she’s big enough she will help to keep the balance in the forbidden forest.”

“Oh. Uhm, I think it makes sense.”

“Those are wild creatures. It’s better not to forget it.”

“But why haven’t we been informed? Severus, we have to know if a dangerous creature is within Hogwarts.”

“So? I thought with the ministry, ICW and school board knowing it was enough.”

“Severus, my boy. I’m the headmaster. At least I’d have been informed.”

“Well, I wasn’t aware I have to inform you in specific. I talked with everyone necessary, and I didn’t hear any complaints.”

“The complaints may come very soon.”

Right on time, dozens of owls swept into the Great Hall with the morning news in claws.

As expected the headline of Daily Prophet read: “Basilisk in Hogwarts. Are our children safe?”

Severus took the paper and read:

My dear readers,

Yesterday, late in the evening, I received some very special news. A Basilisk has been spotted in Hogwarts. Yes, you heard correctly. A Basilisk. According to my sources, it is still a very young specimen. I was informed that a few months ago an egg had been found that originally have been thought to be a dragon egg. The ministry was informed, and specialist declared the egg to be empty. Because of it, the founder of the egg was allowed to keep it. Much to everyone’s surprise, however, the egg was not empty.

A few weeks later the ministry was again called. This time they saw themselves confronted with an opened egg and a baby Basilisk. Thereupon, a call to the ICW followed.

Shortly after, the head of the magical creature committee within the ICW personally, Master Li Teng Wu, visited the affected family of none other than Potion Master Severus Snape. 

Mr. Wu investigated and discovered that the Basilisk formed a familiar bond with Mr. Snape. Now, before you think Mr. Snape initiated the bond, I will inform you the opposite is the case. According to ICW reports, the Basilisk is able to understand our language and confirmed to be the initiator of the bond of which Mr. Snape had been unaware about until after the Basilisk hatched.

You may wonder why we only hear about it now. The reason: a duel between two students got a little out of hand. Don’t worry. The duel happened under the watchful eyes of Professor Lockhart, who had the allowance to open a dueling club within Hogwarts.

Regardless, during the duel, one of the students summoned a real snake. After a failed attempt by Professor Lockhart, which I still cannot believe is possible, because how could someone like Lockhart be unable to win against the snake, Mr. Snape stepped in, who has been present. Probably, to have an eye on his new ward, who is none other than Harry Potter.

You might remember the incident in Flourish and Blotts, where Mr. Lockhart grabbed Mr. Harry Potter to take a photo with him, but was stopped by Mr. Snape, who was very unimpressed with our famous Gilderoy Lockhart.

But again, back to the point. Mr. Snape intervened, but instead of killing the summoned snake, he revealed his familiar, who stopped the other snake from attacking a student. Now you might think that the Basilisk killed the much smaller specimen, but you would be wrong. According to my sources, both snakes talked and are friends now.

Unbelievable, right. However, nothing that cannot be confirmed by a simple visit to Hogwarts.

After all, those facts raise several questions. “Where did the egg of a Basilisk come from exactly when the species is known to be extinct?”, “Where are the parents?”, “Could they somewhere hiding in the castle or around Hogwarts?”, “Are our students safe?”. As you all know, the gaze of a Basilisk is always deadly. Unfortunately, I have yet to find the answers to those questions, but I promise the truth will be found soon.

Rita Skeeter

Severus groaned. Exactly what he needed. A much too curious reporter.

“And what is the paper saying?” Sephiroth asked, now standing behind his mother and looking over his shoulder.

“Surprisingly enough, the truth. Lucius was really fast to prevent any false rumors from spreading. Now, we will see how people will answer to it.” Severus refolded the paper and gave it to his son. “Go and eat something. Classes are starting soon. And talk to Harry. When he arrived, he looked upset.”

Sephiroth looked over to his brother. Harry was reading the newspaper and didn’t notice his brother’s eyes on him. Sephiroth cast a few glances at other Gryffindors and noticed the suspicious glances from some of them.

“Maybe his fellow Gryffindors had less nice things to say about the entire ordeal than the Slytherins. He seems fine to me though.”

“Possible. They probably think I’m the heir of Slytherin and has something to do with the attacks.”

“My Gryffindors may be hotheaded, but they are not dumb, Severus. A little trust, please.” Minerva said a little offended.

“Well, my experience with Gryffindors says I can’t trust them, except of a few. However, look at them. They already made up their mind, and until my innocence is proven, they will believe me to be the villain. Not that I care. I did nothing wrong. Basil did nothing wrong.”

“After the breakfast I will head to the ministry. Due to the current circumstances, it might be better if you leave Hogwarts for the time being.” Dumbledore then said.

“Leaving? But you can’t…” Sephiroth began.

“It’s fine Sephiroth. I’m actually just here, because I wanted to inform you that any tutor lessons will be canceled for the week. Yule is close and I have a lot of things to do, especially now.”

“Oh. Okay.”

“Don’t worry. We will see us in a few days.”

Twenty minutes later, Severus left Hogwarts not knowing that some hours later another victim would be found.

Chapter Text

Knowing people would likely harass him as soon as he set foot into town, Severus walked his way through the Forbidden Forest. The chance to meet someone was slim, almost non-existent, and therefore it was his best chance to get home undetected.

His luck held until he reached his home. From what he could see, there were reporters, some residents of Hogsmeade, people from outside and also a group of Aurors that tried to keep the crowd in check while Lucius and what looked like two officials from the ministry that stood in front of his shop, explained something, Severus couldn’t hear.

Not in the slightest interested in getting in any kind involved Severus sneaked into his own home where he found Tom standing at one of the apartment windows above the shop, watching the crowd.

“You’re back rather early. Don’t you have lessons?” Tom asked without taking his eyes from the crowd.

“No. I got banished from Hogwarts this morning.” Severus snorted while taking off his outer robe. Basil and her new friend Walter immediately slithered from Severus’ body to the ground and settled near the warmth of the hearth.

“Banished? I don’t think our dear headmaster can easily banish you.”

“Maybe. But I didn't feel like getting into a discussion that wouldn't lead to anything anyway. Complaining would also just give people the wrong idea. Better just leave without making a fuzz. Should something happen later then nobody can point a finger on me.”

“That’s only if you show people that you’re here and not have vanished from the world.”

“I don’t plan to hide. I still have business to take care of, and I need to go Christmas shopping. Time is running and I only have a week until Yule. People have no reason to harass me. The ministry as well as ICW know about Basil, and I have an official allowance to keep her here. I think that’s exactly what Lucius and the other two ministry officials are explaining right now.”

“You’re right. But tell me. What was Dumbledore’s reaction exactly? Was he upset that no one, not even the ICW, told him about Basil?”

“Tsk. He was annoyed for sure. Ask me why I didn’t tell him. I said, I didn’t know I needed to inform him in specific, not after I already informed the ministry, ICW and school board. It’s not my problem if they didn’t see the need to tell him.” Severus finished with a shrug. Tom laughed.

“Oh, I’d have liked to see his face.”

“Imagine a wrinkle tomato with a pointy hat and beard and you’re very close.” Tom laughed even harder at that while being handed over a wide-eyed Ophelia.

“Hello, my little darling.” Tom then greeted her with a wide grin, which she returned with her own.

Meanwhile Severus freed Finnius as well before removing the sling from around his torso.

“Will you take up the spot behind the counter of your shop, or do you want me to keep up position so you can brow potions?”

“For today, I’ll take over the shop. As said I don’t plan to hide and it’s better people see me during a normal job instead of brooding over what I may plan behind the scenes.”

“What about Basil?” Severus followed Tom’s gaze to where Basil and Walter laid curled next to each other.

“Not sure. On one hand it might be good if people see her. On the other hand, they might freak out and try to harm her, which would end up with her defending herself and probably kill someone.”

“Which she has every right to do in such case, and that without getting in any trouble.”

“True. But it won’t stop people to see her as a threat.”

“Well, she is a threat. As much as any other creature or wild animal. But being a threat doesn’t necessary mean she’s dangerous of attacking when not provoked.”

“Isn’t it normally the other way around?”

“Does it matter?”

“Not really.”

“Mommy? Mommy, you’re back.” Juna squealed and run straight into Severus’ legs to wrap her arms around them. Juna had missed Severus’ departure in the morning and the evening before she had already been in bed fast asleep.

“Hello, my little princess. Have you slept well?”

“Yes. But I was woken by the noises outside.”

“I see. Well, let’s hope Uncle Lucius can convince people to leave us alone in the future.”

“Hm. Will you go again, mommy?”

“You mean if I’ll return to Hogwarts again?” Juna nodded. “No, I won’t return to Hogwarts for the foreseeable future. Perhaps after the Yule holidays, but definitely not before.” A bright grin appeared on Juna’s face.

“You’ll stay?” Severus was surprised by Juna’s uncertain tone and even more so by the hidden hope shining through her tear-filled eyes. He hadn’t thought his hours of absence within the week would affect her so much, after all did she seem to be happy with Tom as her babysitter.

“Oh, darling. Seems we need some alone time. Just you and me, hm. What do you think about a day in Diagon Alley? We can do some shopping together and then have some fun time in the garden.”

“Can we build a snowman?”

“Of course.”

“Can we do it now?”

“Not now, no. But you can help me with our inventory. And later when I open the shop you can also be my assistant. How does it sound?”

“But what about the snowman?”

“Maybe after we close the shop again. And if it’s not too cold then. I don’t want you to catch a cold so short before Yule. But I promise we’ll do it within the next few days so far the weather plays along. Perhaps we manage to build a small family like ours. What do you think?”

“Oh, oh. Can we…I mean, can we also build a papa snowman? I miss papa. I don’t want the snowman family to miss their papa.”

“Of course, darling. But Juna…”, Severus kneeled so he was eye level with his daughter. She was looking at the ground so Severus lifted her chin with a finger, so she would look at him instead. “My little darling. Your papa may not physical be present, but don’t forget that he will always live within your heart.” Juna’s lips started trembling and soon after tears were running down her cheeks. With his free arm, Severus pressed her close and then scooped her up on his hip, her arms wrapped around his neck.

It was hard not to start crying. It had been more than a year since the death of his husband, but sometimes it felt like it happened just a day ago.

Severus was grateful when Tom took Finnius from him a moment later, allowing him fully to concentrate on his daughter, who needed his comfort right now more than anything else.

----

It was late in the evening, just after dinner, when a fire message reached Severus. The message was from Sephiroth, and Severus had a certain feeling about what it was.

With a short flick of his hand the message opened right in front of his face, and he read out loud while continuing to clean up the kitchen, “Mum, there has been another attack. The victims: one of the Hufflepuff students, Justin Finch-Fletchley, same year as Harry, and a ghost, Nearly Headless Nick. Harry had been found alone with them by another ghost, Peeves. Dumbledore ordered him to his office, but I don’t think he’s in any trouble. And I trust Harry not to tell him anything that might get you in trouble either. Anyway, I just wanted you to know and be warned. And, mum, be careful. I heard of the crowd in front of our home. I also know that Uncle Lucius managed to diffuse the situation but still be careful. We see us on Friday. Love you.” Severus finished.

“Trouble?” Tom asked from the entrance, just having heard the last part Severus read.

“Another attack at Hogwarts. A Hufflepuff student and a ghost. Sephiroth wasn’t very detailed, but as it seems Harry stumbled across the victims before anyone else did and was then found by another ghost who alerted students and teachers nearby. Of course, a perfect opportunity for Dumbledore to order Harry to his office.” Severus huffed.

“Harry is a good boy, and much smarter than Dumbledore thinks. I don’t think we have to worry about him.”

“Maybe, but if he comes home on Friday I’ll give him a purification potion, just in case.”

Tom shrugged, seeing no reason to argue about it. Instead, he asked, “Have you heard anything from the ICW?”

“Not yet. And neither has Lucius. But I guess that with another victim they will get in touch soon.”

“Well, let’s hope it won’t be too long.” Tom didn’t need to elaborate. Severus knew well enough what he meant, especially in case of one certain reporter named Rita Skeeter.

----

Severus sat behind the counter of his shop, reading the news while also sipping a coffee. Anytime now, Sephiroth and Harry would come home.

The week had been quiet; Lady Magic be blessed. Yes, people were curious, and often enough Severus’ shop was flooded with people hoping to get a glimpse of Basil. Which they were allowed when buying at least one potion. Severus didn’t feel bad about making profit out of it, after all his shop was not a place for sightseeing but for those in need of a potion.

Anyway, the entire time no one tried to harm Basil, nor was there any group of protesters that demanded Severus and his family to leave Hogsmeade. So, yes, for Severus it was a quiet week and not one filled with hysterically screaming people that tried to burn down his home.

And with his demand for people buying his potions when entering his shop with the intent of googling Basil, he even won more customers. Which was just perfect, because most of those people visiting didn’t live in Hogsmeade but rather distributed all over Europe. Who, after all, could ever claim to have seen a living Basilisk after the species was declared extinct. And Basil was still a baby. So better to visit now when she is still small instead of a thirty feet long snake later.

The bell above the entrance echoed through the shop, alarming Severus of a customer. Though, when he looked up he wasn’t met with someone unknown but Jonathan Grant, one of his kids’ godfathers and his former mentor in Defense Against the Dark Arts.

“Jon?”

“Sev. Heard you managed to get into trouble. Again.”

“Tsk. What let you think I’m in any trouble?”

“Really? You know that I read the newspaper right? Heard you managed to reveal Basil in front of an entire crowd of students. But that’s just the newest news. Some weeks ago, I received a call from the ICW, asking me how good I was at handling Gorgons. Gorgons, Severus. I never handled Gorgons, and so haven’t anyone else, because like Basilisks, they should be extinct. So, how does it come that since you set foot on this ground, two dead species are back in life?”

“Tsk. How should I know. I didn’t even know that Hogwarts had some secret chambers beneath it. And how would it be my fault if someone thinks making Hogwarts a home for some Gorgons is a great idea. Ask Dumbledore about it. As far as I know he lives in that castle for decades.”

Behind Jonathan another man came into view, someone Severus knew as well. “Greetings Mr. Wu. I hope my former mentor didn’t annoy you too much on the journey.” Severus reached out and shook hands with the head of the magical creature committee within the ICW, while his second father-figure, Jonathan, inhaled in mocked offense.

“Severus. How dare you. Mr. Wu and I had a very pleasant journey. Thank you very much.”

“I can confirm Mr. Grant was indeed a nice company as well as his apprentice. Very knowledgeable.” Right then another man, younger and merely out of puberty, appeared and stepped into the shop until he was standing next to Jonathan.

“I see. You must be Mr. Dal.” Severus reached out again and was pleased with the young man’s open reaction.

“Indeed. It’s an honor to meet you Mr. Snape. Master Grant told me a lot about you, and I was really excited when I heard we would visit you. You are a kind of role model for me, though I fear I’m not as brilliant as you. And, well, I have no children and…”

“Jacob, stop talking.”

The young man stopped, face flushed before mumbling a short, “Sorry.” Severus just smiled before waving the three further inside.

“So, I guess our plan has worked and you’re here to capture the Gorgons?”

“Yes.”, Mr. Wu answered, “We will try to do so before the holidays are over, but should we fail then it has been decided to close Hogwarts until the danger is over. The ministry isn’t happy. There are rumors of Mr. Rubeus Hagrid being involved, because it wouldn’t be the first time that he smuggled a dangerous creature into Hogwarts.”

“Hagrid? Do they have any proof it was him?”

“No. And I doubt they care.”

“Of course they don’t.” Severus sneered.

“I’m very sorry. But I fear there isn’t much I can do. My task is to capture those Gorgons, or in worst case to kill them. We may be able to determine how old they are, which might help if they are older than Mr. Hagrid is alive, but if they are not…”

“I may have an idea how to prove his innocence, but for that I have to speak with him. However, this will have to wait until after Yule. The ministry will do nothing as long as you are able to get the Gorgons out of Hogwarts before the holidays are over.”

“Well, we’ll do our best. But for now, I’d like to meet my godchildren.” Jonathan rubbed his hands. It had been too long since he saw them last and he missed them.

“Sephiroth should be home soon. Juna and the twins are upstairs. Tom is with them. You’re welcome to go. You know the way, Jon. I’ll follow you shortly. Just have to close up the shop.”

“We’ll wait upstairs then. I can’t wait to see the children.” Jonathan waved at the other two. “Come on.”